diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/69716-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69716-0.txt | 12528 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 12528 deletions
diff --git a/old/69716-0.txt b/old/69716-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 601afbb..0000000 --- a/old/69716-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,12528 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Life and labor in the spirit world, by -Mary T. Longley - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Life and labor in the spirit world - Being a description of localities, employments, surroundings, and - conditions in the spheres. - -Author: Mary T. Longley - -Release Date: January 5, 2023 [eBook #69716] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed Proofreading - Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from - images generously made available by The Internet Archive) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT -WORLD *** - - - - - - LIFE AND LABOR - IN THE - SPIRIT WORLD. - BEING A DESCRIPTION OF LOCALITIES, EMPLOYMENTS, SURROUNDINGS, AND - CONDITIONS IN THE SPHERES. - - - _By Members of the Spirit-Band of_ - - MISS M. T. SHELHAMER, - - Medium of the _Banner of Light_ Public Free Circle. - - - The refulgent ray of Truth is all-piercing; it can never be quenched; - its light shall yet illuminate the world. - - - SECOND THOUSAND. - - - BOSTON: - COLBY & RICH, PUBLISHERS. - CORNER BOSWORTH AND PROVINCE STS. - 1885. - - - - - PREFACE. - - -When the thought of publishing this volume was first suggested to me by -my spirit guides, I was led to ask, what good will it accomplish? and -they replied: It will teach mortals that which it is impossible for them -to obtain from any other source, but of which they are supremely -desirous of being informed,—the conditions and surroundings, and the -pleasures and pursuits of and influence exerted upon the denizens of -earth by the inhabitants of the spirit world; it will reveal somewhat of -the life their departed relatives and friends live, and to which they -themselves are rapidly approaching; it will show that that life is a -tangible reality, that it is, in fact, the substance, this being but the -shadow,—the eternal, while this is but transitory; that while the joys -they may there possess surpass all human power of conception, they are -attained only by purity of thought, and a faithful performance of duty, -and that every advance made in those essentials in this life places them -in a correspondingly advanced state when they enter the spiritual realm. -I had no desire to further question; the accomplishment of such a work -seemed every way desirable; I cheerfully acceded to their wishes, and -the result is here presented. - -I believe that all herein given has emanated from the minds of spiritual -intelligences, that even the words employed have been chosen by them as -most befitting the thoughts they wished to express. They have come to me -in times of quiet seclusion, when there was nothing to disturb the -harmony absolutely required for the transmission of the truths they -wished to convey. - - M. T. SHELHAMER. - - - - - CONTENTS. - - - PART FIRST. - - CHAPTER I. - SPIRIT VIOLET. Sympathy. Girls. Old Age. 7 - - CHAPTER II. - SPIRIT ECHOES. A Meeting of Missionary Spirits. A Spirit Returns to - Comfort Her Mother. Just Recognition of Returning Spirits. - Consolatory Thoughts for Bereaved Mothers. The Ministration of - Spirits. The Rain of the Summer-Land. Happiness of Spirits in - Communing with Friends on Earth. Poetry of the Spirit Spheres. My - Mother (poem). 23 - - CHAPTER III. - REAL LIFE IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. A Darkened Spirit Led to See the - Light. An Outcast from Earth Returns to Aid the Fallen. Unseen - Helpers at a Conflagration. Advent of a Mortal into Spirit Life. 37 - - CHAPTER IV. - ZENCOLLIA CITY AND ITS SURROUNDINGS. A Temple of Learning. Hall of - Metaphysics. Hall of Literature. Hall of Music. Social Life in - Zencollia. Interior View of Zencollia. A Convocation of Women; - Equality of Sex. Dwellers in Zencollia. A Suburban View. My Home, - its Life and Associations. 54 - - CHAPTER V. - PLACES I HAVE SEEN. The People of Spring Garden City. Children’s - Lyceum. Harmonial City. A Magnificent Temple. City of Joy. - Floralia, the Valley of Flowers. The Valley of Delight. The Happy - Hunting Ground of the Indians. 72 - - CHAPTER VI. - SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIRIT LAND. Trial and Triumph. A Home - for the Weary. The Condition of One Selfish on Earth. First Steps - towards Enlightenment. Enfranchisement of a Spirit. Children’s - Progressive Lyceums. Methods of Instruction in Spirit Lyceums. A - Golden-Chain Recitation. 87 - - CHAPTER VII. - HOW SPIRITS WORK. A Spirit Mother Relieves an Impoverished - Daughter. Parents Suddenly Bereaved. The Father’s Grief Affects - the Spirit. The Spirit Seeks to Make Her Presence Known. The - Recognition and its Results. 103 - - CHAPTER VIII. - AN ECHO FROM THE SUMMER-LAND. The Lesson of Self-Sacrifice. Days of - Darkness. Words of Cheer from the Spirit Land. The Mists Clearing - Away. 116 - - CHAPTER IX. - THE FORTUNES OF LITTLE GEORGIE. Shadows on Earthly Paths. A Spirit - Mother Leads Her Child. Visions of the Night. Dreams that - Appeared Strange. The Strange Dreams fulfilled. 126 - - CHAPTER X. - LUCY AIKEN’S MISSION. Unseen Helpers. A Spirit’s Efforts to Reach - Her Father. The Last Penny and the Last Appeal. The Influence of - the Spirit Begins to Show Itself. The Spirit Daughter’s Presence. - Happy Results of Spirit Efforts. Angel Visits not Few nor Far - Between. 139 - - CHAPTER XI. - EXPERIENCES IN SPIRIT LIFE. The Various Classes of Spirits near the - Earth. The Power and Extent of Personal Influence. Beulah, a - Spirit Missionary. Beulah’s Self-Sacrificing Beneficence. - Reformation of Spirits in the Lower Spheres. Illustrative - Instance of the Reformation of a Spirit. The Work Carried to - Completion. The Reformed Spirit Returns to Earth to Reform - Others. First Sensations upon Entering Spirit Life. The Ultimate - Reign of Peace and Happiness on Earth. 154 - - CHAPTER XII. - SANITARIUMS IN SPIRIT LIFE. Localities and Characteristics. Methods - of Treatment. Music as a Means of Recuperation. Restoration of - the Mentally Diseased. Improved Medical Treatment on Earth. One - of the Sanitariums of Spirit Life. Interesting Incident,—a Mother - Finds Her Child. Cultivation of Inherent Talents. 172 - - CHAPTER XIII. - SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. Reasons for Different Views - of Spirit Surroundings. Earthly Conditions that Retard Spiritual - Progress. Worldly Success often a Misfortune. Earthly Conditions - Continued in Spirit Life. An Illustration. External Surroundings - Produced by Mental Conditions. Materialistic Scientists in Spirit - Life. The Dawning of Spiritual Light. The Liberal-Minded - Scientist. Contrasted Causes and Effects. The Simply - Intellectual. Cheerlessness of a Want of Spirituality. Blending - of the Spiritual and Intellectual. Happiness Derivable only from - Within. The Human nature of Spirits. Right and Wrong States of - Contentment. 186 - - CHAPTER XIV. - OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETIES. Earthly Reforms Originate in Spirit - Life. Divisions of Spirit Mission of Labor. Woman Suffrage. The - Indians. Peace Arbitration. Heredity. An Organization of Spirits - for the Elevation of Earth’s Inhabitants. Care and Protection of - Mediums. Development of New Mediums. Our Co-operative Society; - what Constitutes Membership; its Plans, Purposes, and Influence. 214 - - - PART SECOND. - - CHAPTER XV. - INTRODUCTORY.—SPIRIT MAY. The Council of the Flowers. For the - Little Ones (poem). Who Can Tell (poem). Work (poem). To My - Sister Genevieve (poem). Grandma’s Pet (poem). Two Birdies - (poem). Evening (poem). The Awakening of the Flowers (poem). Baby - Nellie (poem). A Happy New Year (poem). Snow Drops (poem). An - Evening Song (poem). Children (poem). Snow Flakes (poem). 233 - - CHAPTER XVI. - A STORY FOR THE CHILDREN. 253 - - CHAPTER XVII. - THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 272 - - CHAPTER XVIII. - LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHERS. 290 - - CHAPTER XIX. - GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. Heavenly Love (poem) 307 - - - PART THIRD. - - CHAPTER XX. - JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. HIS EXPERIENCES IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. I Come - to Thee (poem). Heart Treasures (poem). “And He Will make it - Plain” (poem). Down by the Sea (poem). Coming Home (poem). A - Friend’s Advice (poem). The Welcome Angels Give. 326 - - CHAPTER XXI. - MY LIFE AND EXPERIENCES ON EARTH. 345 - - CHAPTER XXII. - MY LIFE AND EXPERIENCES IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 351 - - CHAPTER XXIII. - THE POET’S COUNCIL. 367 - - CHAPTER XXIV. - A VISIT TO ROBERT BURNS. 383 - - CHAPTER XXV. - MY SPIRITUAL WORK. 404 - - - - - LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. - - - - - PART FIRST. - - - - - CHAPTER I. - SPIRIT VIOLET. - - -Katie Ammidown Kinsey—the beautiful spirit to whom we are indebted for -the larger part of the contents of this book—was the second daughter of -Joseph and Ann Frances Kinsey, of Cincinnati, Ohio. Born in that city -Oct. 7, 1856, the subject of this sketch lived in the home of her -parents—save when she was away at school—until her twenty-first year, -when, in the July of 1877, while making a visit at the home of an uncle -in Milton, Indiana, she was suddenly summoned to enter the spirit world -after an illness of only a few days. - -The character and disposition of Miss Kinsey were of the most exemplary -and lovely nature. Of her it could be truly said: “None knew thee but to -love thee, nor named thee but to praise.” Hers was no common life; -imbued with an earnest and deep sympathy for humanity, and ever desirous -of doing good, her days were spent in thoughtful care for others, and in -seeking to give practical expression to the golden rule. In a memorial -address framed by the officers of the Sabbath school, at which Katie was -a regular attendant, and presented to her parents as a token of the rare -appreciation in which she was held by all, are to be found the following -commendatory words of her earthly life:— - - “Her heart was open, frank, and transparent; we all recognized the - loveliness and beauty of her character and life, and they have left an - impression not easily removed. She has always been the same sweet, - gentle spirit; no expression which was not fitting to be made - anywhere, no harsh word or unkind look marred her beautiful life; - always ready to discharge cheerfully any duty assigned to her, and - always well. As a scholar she seemed to absorb all that was taught, - and to drink in the great truth of redeeming love. Her long connection - with our school, and her interest in everything that would promote its - welfare, we record as worthy of all imitation.” - -For some time before her physical decease Miss Kinsey displayed a taste -for literary pursuits, which was very gratifying to her friends, as well -as pleasing to herself. For a number of months previous to her last -illness, she had filled the position of editress of a lively little -paper called _The Spectator_, published by the Friends’ Lyceum, an -organization of which she was a member; and it is needless to remark -that she managed the sheet with becoming skill, ability, and discretion. - -Widely was the death of their beloved president and editress deplored by -the various members of the society, and a set of resolutions, expressing -grief at their loss, and the esteem in which she was held by the -organization, was framed and adopted at its first meeting following her -decease. - -Notices of the death of Miss Kinsey appeared in the Cincinnati papers, -and bore expression to the universal love and respect in which she was -held; while letters of condolence were forwarded to her parents from all -quarters. - -Shortly after the decease of their daughter, Mr. and Mrs. Kinsey -collected the memorial addresses, resolutions, letters of sympathy, -newspaper articles, etc., on her death, and in connection with the -literary productions of their ascended child, published them in an -elegantly bound volume, copies of which were presented to the numerous -friends who had known and loved her. - -This memorial volume bears the following inscription upon its title -page:— - - “Thus, far beyond all noise of earthly strife, - Or silent death, rest ’neath the long, green sod; - Thou art gone triumphant into perfect life, - The soul’s _true_ life in God.” - -The articles that follow, from the pen of Miss Kinsey, will indicate to -the reader her mental ability, and the liberal opinions entertained by -her. They were written while filling the position of editress of _The -Spectator_, and published in its columns on the dates specified:— - - - SYMPATHY. - - “Of all the gifts given to man, the power to sympathize is the most - God-like, and the man who has it not knows not what life is; when he - reaches his journey’s end on this side, having been supremely selfish - all the way, he will discover that what he called life was but a - living death after all. - - “Love and sympathy seem nearly synonymous, but the former can be - selfish, while the very essence of the latter is thought for others. - Genius is but an intense power to sympathize, coupled with ability to - express the same. In fact, this one word makes a part of so many good - things that to enjoy life at all we _must_ sympathize with nature, - man, or God. - - “A sympathy with nature is the source of marvelous comfort; - Shakespeare understood it when he said: - - ‘And this our life, exempt from public haunt, - Finds tongues in trees, books in the running brooks, - Sermons in stones, and good in everything.’ - - “There are times when life grown burdensome hangs like a leaden weight - upon our necks; we would get away from ourselves, and it is necessary - to use all our power to crush the wish that we had never been born; - then if we can go into the fields or woods, and, throwing ourselves - upon the ground, rest our heads on the loving earth, how soon we find - relief. The quiet breeze is like a friendly hand upon our brows; the - voice of the brook, the song of birds, and hum of insects are like - balm upon a wound; we are children in our mothers’ arms, and the grand - old trees are our brothers and sisters. Whatever human friends may - leave or disappoint us, we have always sweet sympathizers in the - flowers, trees, brooks, rocks, grass, and everything which springs to - life in the fields or woods, on the mountains or in the valleys. - - “A sympathy with our fellow-beings is higher than that with nature, - because more active and requiring forbearance. ‘Put yourself in his - place’ has a world of meaning. We should strive that ours may be the - finger which shall touch the secret spring in our neighbor’s heart, - which shall unlock the good lying dormant there for want of help to - bring it out. Strive to realize their griefs and temptations. If we - could for one short hour put ourselves in the place of some one whom - we now condemn with so much bitterness; if we could see how - circumstances have wrapped their fatal web around him, how much the - fatal tendency to do evil is the terrible legacy of his parents, how - often would harsh judgment lie low in the dust, and loving mercy cover - with her shielding mantle? If we could throw off this crust of ice, - with which so many of us seem to have encased ourselves, how much more - good we could do? _Now_, we stand apart; _then_, joined together, each - helping the other, we would fulfill the purpose of our being. - - “Sympathy with God! Is it blasphemous for weak mortals to think of - such a thing? No! The loving Father alone is acquainted with us, and - is therefore the only thorough sympathizer we have. ‘He knoweth our - frame; He remembereth that we are dust.’ We commence to be in harmony - with God just as soon as by cultivating sympathy for man, we become - fellow-workers with Him.” - - MARCH 2, 1877. - - - GIRLS. - - “Girls are queer creatures, but we cannot help liking them. Under all - the silliness and vanity there is a vein of gold in everyone which is - undoubtedly genuine,—it comes to the surface sometimes, but is often - so deeply imbedded in nonsense that a superficial observer would not - have the slightest suspicion of its existence. Part of this want of - sense is natural, but a great deal of it is acquired in a negative - way. The majority of girls have very little object in life, and cannot - see the use of accumulating material which they never expect to use; - to be sure they all intend to be married some time, but, judging from - the specimens of male suitors, they see that which requires but very - little effort and less sense. So, when papa and mamma, after a great - deal of consultation, decide upon a good school their daughter goes - there, but she could hardly tell you why. If she has no positive love - for study, her chief end and aim, while in school, will be to shuffle - off the lessons for the day with the utmost dispatch, and ‘there’s an - end.’ When school days are over, she expects to have nothing more to - do with the subjects there considered, excepting a little reading, - writing, spelling, and arithmetic. She is to enter society, which to - hundreds means spending the days with a little house-work, making a - good many calls, and doing some shopping. The evenings are devoted to - dancing or talking with vapid-brained young men, who never had an idea - in their lives, and consider it an insult if a lady ventures one. Or - worse than this, perhaps they must talk with young men whom they know - _have_ sense, but will not condescend to use it in their presence. - - “After a while the girl is expected to marry one of these individuals. - They do very well for a partner in a cotillion, but how about life? - Let us see what she has to say about it, talking to a confidential - friend: ‘Oh, yes, it is decided that Mr. B. and I are to be made one. - I can’t say I love him devotedly, and really think him decidedly - stupid sometimes; but I suppose it is all for the best, for you see I - cannot do a single thing, and if papa should be taken away or lose his - health, having nothing to depend upon but his salary now, what would - become of us then? As it is, Mr. B. is rich, and I can give a nice, - comfortable home to both mamma and papa at any time after we are - married.’ - - “What silly and romantic ideas we had about marriage when we went to - school? How soon they vanish in real life! _Here_ we have to take the - best we can get and be thankful for it. We believe the above to be a - fair sample of hundreds of the marriages made at the present day. The - man wants a housekeeper, the woman a home. Each gets what he or she - bargained for, and so much more that it is not strange the daily - papers are full of accounts of divorce suits. Let the girls, as well - as the boys, be educated to do something whereby they can make an - honorable living, and we believe a great deal of unhappiness will be - prevented. It seems to us but justice to allow women to do ‘whatsoever - their hands find to do with their might,’ whether it be dressmaking, - cooking, washing and ironing, or practicing law and medicine. It also - seems no more than right that she should have a voice in the affairs - of the country under whose laws she lives and educates her children. - - “The sterner sex need have no fears that when woman has the ballot she - will usurp their privilege of smoking, swearing, wearing the hair - short, fighting at the polls, and other such delicacies; neither will - she monopolize the stump at election times, and harangue the people, - calling everyone who disagrees with her names that decent people would - blush to address to a dog. Some people pretend to fear that when women - vote they will have no time for domestic affairs, and that the - institution of home itself will be destroyed. Heart-rending pictures - are drawn of _pater familias_, seated by the deserted hearth-stone, - vainly endeavoring to quiet a weeping infant, while its mother has - gone to the ‘pollsys, wollsys.’ As the old woman said: ‘We feel for - that man, but we can’t find him’; neither can we find the mother who - would intrust her infant to such doubtful care. From the fuss made - about the time taken from domestic duties one would think it took a - week to put a small slip of paper into a medium-sized box. Why, we - have known of men who could put in half a dozen in less than half that - time, and no one suspects women to be less clever than men. - - “As for home, who made the home in the first place? Woman, of course; - and she loves it as she loves her life. Here the golden vein in her - nature _will_ come to the surface and sparkle resplendently. Will her - home be any the less sweet when she feels that she can indeed be a - help-meet to her husband if disaster overtake him in business? Will - her children be less dear because she has the consciousness that she - can protect and care for them if the head of the house be taken away? - Will she love her husband less, knowing that she married him to have a - loving companion, and not simply a person to support her? - - “A woman naturally wishes to respect and look up to her husband, - therefore, we have decided that society, when it is perfected, should - be looked upon as a flight of stairs,—conceding to man the position on - the highest step, if you please, but there is a woman on the one just - below, and the steps are not very high. In this way they alternate - until we reach the lowest step, and what find we there? A disconsolate - old bachelor, with disheveled hair, croaking a tune, the burden of - which is that women have no business to vote.” - - MAY 18, 1877. - -The following little gem, published by Miss Kinsey in the _Spectator_ -early in 1877, is here reproduced at the earnest solicitations of many -friends:— - - - OLD AGE. - - “It is a melancholy fact that the majority of mankind hate to grow - old. If sin was looked upon with as much shrinking and dread as is the - idea of growing old, there would speedily be a great reformation in - the world. This is a bad state of affairs; an evidence, in fact, that - we are looking through the wrong end of the glass. If we had a journey - to make, at the end of which there was a delightful country, more - beautiful than anything the imagination could picture, where all that - heart could desire should be ours, the one nearest his journey’s end - would not be looked upon as the most unfortunate. Yet this is often - the case in life; looking upon one far in advance, we think, because - his body is feeble and nearly worn out, he must be unhappy; he would - not be so if, having understood the journey, he had taken pains to - know and accept the blessings by the way. - - “We confess that, looking upon life as seen now, there is often much - excuse for those who think youth the only pleasant season. Stopping to - think a moment, we see this is all wrong. Advancement, not - retrogression, is the proper watchword in all undertakings. Is the bud - more perfect than the flower, or the flower than the fruit? Old age is - the ripened fruit of life, and it remains entirely with _us_ to see - that it shall be sweet and pleasant to the taste, instead of bitter - and disagreeable. One cause for the latter condition we find lies in - persons who, having been disappointed themselves, say to their - children: ‘Have a good time while you are young; old age brings - nothing but care and responsibility.’ Better give a child poison at - once than start him out with that idea. Some will say: ‘Children are - so happy, being so innocent; do let them be children forever.’ The - innocence of childhood is unfortunately the result of ignorance, and - can never make character; one who does good because he knows not how - to do evil has no more character than the one who does evil because he - knows no good. - - “In youth, knowing little, we have small ideas of life, and - consequently cannot have a broad and full enjoyment of it. But we - might as well remain children if the knowledge we gain with years does - not make us wiser and prevent us running off into every by-path we - see, getting nearly swamped in somebody else’s opinion, and having to - retrace our steps. Behaving in this manner, we cannot expect to reach - old age without being tired and disgusted with the journey. Having - worn out our brains endeavoring to make two parallel lines meet, and - our bodies trying to follow them to the impossible point, time has - been too short to consider that which is spiritual, and we must be - miserable at the thought of entering a life entirely so. As the body - becomes feeble the soul should grow strong and triumphant, for then we - _know_ that our feet are just upon the border of the ‘Promised Land,’ - only waiting till the thin mist which hides it shall be dispersed by - the sunlight of God’s will.” - -For some years Mr. Joseph Kinsey, the father of Miss Katie, has been an -earnest and devoted Spiritualist, and his opinions concerning the future -life of man are well-known in the community where he resides, and among -the business men of the country with whom he associates. His daughter, -however, had not become convinced of the truths of the spiritual -philosophy previous to her death. Let us quote her own words on this -subject as given through her chosen medium, in a communication to her -father some years after her transition to the higher life:— - - “I was not well enough acquainted with Spiritualism, dear father, to - understand and accept its revealments; nor was it until I myself - became a disembodied spirit, and realized that I possessed the power - to return and intelligently communicate with my mortal friends, that I - cared to investigate its claims, and to profit by the teachings and - privileges that Spiritualism affords to man.” - -After her departure from the mortal form, Miss Kinsey embraced every -opportunity to communicate with her father and other friends; but it was -not until Dec. 22, 1878, that she appeared at a circle in South Boston, -Mass., and controlled the now well-known _Banner of Light_ medium, Miss -M. T. Shelhamer, who was at that time the message medium of the _Voice -of Angels_,—a spiritual journal then and now published semi-monthly in -Boston,—and gave the following lengthy communication, which appeared in -that journal Jan. 15, 1879:— - - “It was in the beautiful summer time that I passed away from earth, - but not from the love, the true home affections, of my parents’ - hearts. Then the birds, the zephyrs, and the flowers made life - beautiful and glad, and earth rang with the melody of perfected - spring. Now the blasts of winter have appeared,—the cold blast and the - biting storm. I loved the glad, warm summer; I loved the winter too, - with its diadem of glittering ice-gems, and its white drapery of snow, - covering all unsightly places with a robe of purity, just as the - mantle of charity, drawn by the hand of pitying kindness, covers all - unsightly blemishes in the lives of those around it. I come with - gladness tonight, not weak and worn out with pain, but strong and - robust, to bring the stalks of creamy, white Christmas lilies, that - breathe only of purity and peace, and to plant them in the hearts of - my darling father and mother, with the blessings of _all_ their dear - ones who have developed, and are developing the graces of spiritual - culture in the higher life. - - “Oh, father, oh, mother, life is so beautiful! Here the forces and - attributes of the spirit do not ripen at the expense of the external - form. Spirit growth is so natural, so in harmony with outward law, - that the inner keeps pace with the outer, and both expand together. - The student presents no paling cheek, no wasted frame, for knowledge - is gained while living in accordance with nature’s laws. My spirit is - expanding, developing; I am daily gaining strength. My instructors are - judicious and kind, and it is so glorious to express with perfected - language the true, pure essence of thought that permeates the spirit. - - “By-and-bye we will meet and greet you, oh, so lovingly in our own - dear spirit home. Until then we come to you daily, nestling in our - sweet, old home, drawing love and sympathy from your souls, bringing - peace and affection to crown your spirits. Eight jewels[1] flash a - radiance of celestial love toward you tonight from this distant place. - Eight gems, polished by the hand of the Great Lapidary, shine in the - crown of light that awaits you above.” - -Footnote 1: - - Referring to herself and brothers and sisters in the spirit world. - - “‘Yes, sir,’ addressing Mr. Robert Anderson, the chairman of the - _Voice of Angels_ circle, ‘I have returned from spirit life before, - but not here. We frequently come. We have manifested tangibly and - satisfactorily to our friends at different places. Last summer we did - so in an unmistakable manner at the West. A year ago, some of us tried - to manifest at Mrs. Boothby’s, in Boston. We come as often as we can. - Our home is full of harmony and love, and it strengthens our spirits - to come, while it consoles our parents to believe that we are with - them. My uncle, who passed away many years ago by accident, has gained - a great deal of experience and knowledge with my father at the bank, - and in other business places; and he blesses father for his faith in - spirit ministration, for it is of great assistance to him. - - “The spirit editor[2] of the _Voice_ tells me that if I desire at any - time to write out my thoughts, or to give expression to my ideas - through this medium (Miss Shelhamer), he will be pleased to publish - them. I thank him, and may avail myself of his kind offer; should I do - so, father and all my friends will recognize me under the _nom de - plume_ of Spirit Violet, as that is the name I shall assume. I love - the violets, their sweet perfume sheds an atmosphere of beauty around - me, and they breathe of innocence and peace. - -Footnote 2: - - L. Judd Pardee, through whose agency the _Voice of Angels_ was - established and managed, in connection with D. C. Densmore, the - publisher. - - “I know not as I have given all I could wish, but must not trespass - longer. I thank you very kindly for receiving me. My name is Katie A. - Kinsey. I come from Cincinnati, Ohio. My father is Mr. Joseph Kinsey - of that city.” - -The paper containing the above was forwarded according to the spirit’s -direction to Cincinnati, and elicited a letter of inquiry from Mr. -Joseph Kinsey, of that city, as to how and where the message was first -obtained. Dr. D. C. Densmore, the publisher of the _Voice of Angels_, -replied, giving all the facts of the case, as he had received them from -the managers of the circle. The following response, received in due time -by Dr. Densmore, and which explains itself, was published in the _Voice_ -of Feb. 15, 1879, the very paper which contained the first literary -production of Spirit Violet, given through the mediumship of Miss -Shelhamer:— - - “CINCINNATI, Feb. 3, 1879. - - D. C. DENSMORE, North Weymouth, Mass. - - Dear Sir,—I have your valued letter of the 20th ult., in reply to my - letter of inquiry for the particulars as to how and through what - medium that beautiful message came from Katie A. Kinsey, published in - your paper of Jan. 15th. Your very full statement of the facts and - circumstances, together with her sweet message of love, affection, and - sympathy, which has since been partially corroborated through J. V. - Mansfield, at 61 West 42nd St., New York, leads me to conclude that - the message is verily and truly from our darling daughter Katie, who - left her mortal form about nineteen months ago, aged twenty years. In - that message she brings to my remembrance occurrences in my father’s - family of nearly fifty years ago, of which she probably never heard in - her life. I send you this affirmation as a pleasing duty in sustaining - your work for the _Voice of Angels_. - - Truly yours, - JOSEPH KINSEY.” - -Shortly after the publication of the message above alluded to, Spirit -Violet, Katie Kinsey, appeared to Miss Shelhamer for the purpose of -writing for the press, and in the capacity of a literary spirit has -attended that lady from that time to the present, forming one of her -band of spirit intelligences, whose work it is to assist other spirits -to communicate to their mortal friends through the message department of -the _Banner of Light_, to instruct the denizens of earth concerning -their duties to each other, and the best manner of preparing for their -future life, and also to inform them of the condition, surroundings, and -existence of spirits. Spirit Violet subsequently contributed regularly -to the columns of the _Voice of Angels_, and it is from what she thus -furnished to mortals from time to time concerning the real existence and -experiences of spirits that we have selected the larger part of the -contents of this book. - -In a private letter written to her father some time since, the spirit -thus explains how she happened to learn and avail herself of the -mediumship of Miss Shelhamer:— - - “When I learned that it was possible for spirits to take possession of - certain sensitives on earth, and through the organisms thus provided, - manifest their love and sympathy to their earthly friends, my great - anxiety to reach you and mother led me to eagerly seek for a medium - adapted to my purpose, and I availed myself of every opportunity to - express myself to you and others. I remembered that you were strongly - interested in the Message Department of the _Banner of Light_, and - that you held a high opinion of the abilities of the medium who - presided over it. So I expressed my desire to visit the _Banner_ - circle to my spirit brother John, who promised to accompany me there - at an early date. But upon presenting myself at that circle I was - disappointed to find that it was utterly impossible for me to control, - or to influence in any manner, the medium whom I found there. - - “Her magnetism did not in any degree assimilate with my own, and - though I visited her circles many times, and watched the ease with - which other spirits possessed themselves of her organism, yet I was - never able to perform a like operation. - - “At those circles, however, I met the spirit Rev. John Pierpont, a - frequenter of that place, who noticed my anxiety, and at length - questioned me upon it. To him I related my troubles, and he kindly - volunteered to direct me to a medium through whom he thought I could - express myself. The spirit further stated that the lady to whom he - referred was under the charge of a band of spirits of which himself - and Mrs. Conant were members, who were developing her powers that they - might be utilized by the spirit world upon the _Banner of Light_ - platform, as the lady who then presided at that office would soon be - unable to attend to her duties. And to further this end, a branch - office had been established at South Boston, where spirits who desired - to communicate with their friends, and were unable to do so at the - _Banner_ establishment, were given an opportunity to be heard through - the columns of the _Voice of Angels_. - - “Mr. Pierpont then introduced me to the spirit brother of my present - medium, and I was invited by him to attend a circle at his earthly - home and to manifest myself through the organism of his sister. - - “This occurred in the early fall; but though I became a regular - visitor at the weekly circles of the medium, it was not until the - following winter that I gained power to control her organism, and - indite that message which was afterward received by you through the - dear little paper. In the meantime I had made the acquaintance of Mr. - Pierpont, Mr. Pardee, John Critchley Prince, and other noble spirits - at those seances, by whom I was cordially invited to become a literary - contributor to the _Voice_.” - -The selections from the writings of Spirit Violet, which this book -contains, consist mainly of accounts and narratives of life in the -spirit world, together with an intelligent exposition of methods -employed by spirits in their labor for the benefit of mortals. We shall -now leave the subject of this sketch to speak for herself in the -chapters that follow, concerning those things that appertain to the -realms of spirit life. - - - - - CHAPTER II. - SPIRIT ECHOES. - - -What is more beautiful than a morning in the Summer-Land? All things -breathe of harmony and peace. No jarring discords break upon the ambient -air; no sense of unloveliness and distress disturbs the spirit; no -storm-clouds overcast the heavens with threatening anger. The golden sun -tempers his rays in mildness and with beneficent warmth. The birds sing -fearlessly in the tree tops; the waters flow merrily to the laughing -sea; the breezes play in wanton glee, tossing the leaflets upon the -trees, and robbing the flowers of their choicest perfume to greet the -senses of the passer-by. - -Pure souls, to whom no taint of materiality clings; sweet spirits, who -have never felt, or having felt, have risen above the influence of -earthly passions, here abide, and, gathering together into -convocations,—convened not for ceremony, nor from pride of station, but -from sympathy and friendship,—interchange the rich treasures of the -mind, cultivate through soul communion, the true graces of the spirit -and work in unity together, thus developing the adaptability of each one -for his peculiar mission, and, above all, seek, by those united efforts, -born of sincerity of purpose, and love for humanity, to devise ways and -means for the amelioration of suffering upon earth, as well as for the -elevation of lowly, undeveloped Beings in the spirit world. - -This is the dear Summer-Land of ascended souls. A Summer-Land as far -removed from those spirits who still dwell in the darkness, emitted by -their earthly career, and who continue to cling to the shadow of -material dross, as it is from those inhabitants of clay, whose thoughts -of the future are confined to longings for personal grandeur alone, and -whose souls never mount upon the wings of aspiration in reaching out -toward the higher realms of purity and goodness, or in searching for the -dear Father and his ministering angels. - -The silvery chime of bells floats upon the morning air, which bathes my -spirit in waves of sweet, melodious sound. Grandly, solemnly they chime, -lifting the soul above all selfish thoughts and purposes; bearing it -upward and onward upon the wings of sacred music; far upward in -adoration toward the source of all this beautiful, beneficent, and -immortal life. Faint and low the sweet chime flows downward also, -bearing a sense of what is highest and best to those plunged in sorrow, -pain, and doubt, and giving them hope of a sweeter life yet to be -attained through honest endeavor and individual effort. Sweet and low, -floating down, down, into the hearts of loved ones on earth, thrilling -them with a calmness of heavenly peace, a sense of perfect rest, and -bearing into their souls undying echoes of love, sympathy, and -remembrance, from their dear ones who have gone before. - - - A MEETING OF MISSIONARY SPIRITS. - - “Waft, waft, ye winds the story; - And you, ye waters, roll - Till like a sea of glory - It spreads from pole to pole. - Progression, oh, Progression! - The joyful sound proclaim, - Till earth’s remotest nation - Hath learned Progression’s name.” - -I have just listened to the above rendition of the inspiring missionary -hymn, and my soul thrills in harmony with the aspirations and the desire -to spread the light of truth before all people, which was thus -expressed. - -It was in no hall of worship and assembly that the words of the hymn -fell upon my hearing. But in returning from the earthly home of loved -ones, where I had been to whisper my matin greeting of sympathy and -affection, to my peculiar haunts in the spirit world, I found a knot of -spirit missionaries who had met to exchange reports of their labor, and -to unite their powers and energies in doing good to the needy by -shedding a stream of light upon earth’s darkened places. - -There were venerable men whose years had been spent in working for -others. Their flowing robes, and the sandals upon their feet rendered -their appearance patriarchal. There were elderly females in whose -countenances appeared the light of pure love and benevolence. These -latter were the nurses, the tender counsellors, the gentle mother -spirits, whose lives are devoted to the ministering unto sin-sick, -battle-worn souls, who enter spirit life without hope or faith. There -were also young men and maidens, novices in the work of teaching others, -but who, from their earnest desire to be of use and to do good, were -drawn to this particular field of toil. - -The garb of all but the patriarchs was similar to that worn upon earth; -but the females were clothed in plainer, less elaborate garments than I -think any of their mortal sisters would have been content to wear. No -badge of office glistened upon their breasts, or gleamed from the -shoulder. Nor was this necessary; their credentials shone from their -sparkling eyes, and beamed in their tender, pitying faces. Theirs is a -mission of peace, and only the implements of love and good-will do they -require, such as tender, earnest speech, faithful hearts and helping -hands, to accomplish their work. - -I could perceive the purpose of their meeting; here, in a comparatively -isolated spot, where the trees hemmed them in from external scenes, -unmolested by others, they had met to make their reports, and to gain -strength, cheer, and encouragement from their friendly and soul-felt -intercourse. They had just begun to sing the old familiar hymn, a verse -of which I have quoted, as I came up, and the melody, which trickled -through the lines like a stream of light, together with their -earnestness of expression, arrested my attention, and thrilled my being -with a new purpose and aspiration. Oh, thought I, what a glorious -mission, to be of use to others, to be a beacon-star to some lonely -wanderer amid the trials of life, to speak words of kindness, of hope -and love to the broken-hearted and sad. Oh, that I might be like these -people! - -Instantly, one of the band, a gentle, beautiful female, turned to me -with out-stretched hand as if in greeting, her whole countenance -suffused with joy, and said: “Dear child, thy mission hath already -begun; thine is the task to bear love and sympathy to weary mortals, to -whisper words of peace and hope, and to point them to a higher life. -What more heavenly task than this! The divinest work for the soul is to -fulfill the duty laid upon it. In thee we see the promise of labor to be -wrought. Go on thy way, inspire the spirits of those thee doth approach -with faith and trust in the love of God; point each to the land of life -beyond the rolling tide of death; carry pure and gentle thoughts to -mortals struggling with the trials of life; drop the sunlight of peace -upon all whom thou dost meet. Thus canst thou and every spirit become a -messenger of joy, a missionary of hope and truth. God bless and guide -thee in thy efforts for good.” - -Like a holy benediction the words fell upon my spirit, filling me with a -sense of love for all things. Then and there I resolved to do all in my -power to cheer, enlighten, and instruct the sorrowing and the -uninformed, feeling that in this I could perform my work, and also -brighten the golden links binding me to loved ones on the mortal side. - - - A SPIRIT RETURNS TO COMFORT HER MOTHER. - -Just now my mind is filled with thoughts of an interview I have recently -held with a fair young girl, who but lately burst the bonds confining -her to a material body. She was sad, very sad. All this life is new and -strange to her, and though surrounded by tender care and loving -sympathy, yet filial affection draws her constantly back to those dear -parents who, sorrowing as those without hope, cannot realize her -presence with them. - -“My mother,” she said to me, “oh, my mother! if I could _speak_ to her -and tell her of my home in Heaven! But my death was such a heavy blow to -her; she is so sad, so miserable, and I cannot help her!” - -“You can; you will bless and comfort your mother,” I replied; “if you -will come with me I will show you how to send a message to those you -love on earth. You have heard of a medium?” - -“Oh, yes, but it would be no use for me to visit one. My friends would -not accept anything given them from such a source; they would believe it -all nonsense. No, it is no use.” - -“But you can make such an effort to reach your mother, and if you fail -it will be no worse to you than it is at present.” - -“Oh, yes, it would,” she exclaimed, “I might not be able to give facts -enough through another organism to establish my identity to my friends, -and I think it would break my heart to have my love rejected. I would -rather not attempt it.” - -However, in a little while I gained the young lady’s consent to -accompany me to a spirit circle, and I hope ultimately to induce her to -send a message to her friends on earth. Her evident sorrow and distress -have filled me with deep solicitude to unite her in spirit with her -sorrowing mother. - - - JUST RECOGNITION OF RETURNING SPIRITS. - -How true it is that hundreds of spirits, manifesting through organisms -foreign to their own, and doing the best they can, expressing their love -and sympathy, and bringing words of counsel and cheer to mortals, have -been repulsed with distrust and suspicion, even with a positive denial -of their presence, because they were unable to give every item of -material affairs demanded of them. - -Such a reception of their efforts to communicate causes sensitive, -loving spirits untold pain and sorrow; causes them to recoil from -earthly conditions, and thus retards their manifestation to mortals. -Were I upon earth, understanding this matter as I now do, I would accept -a loving, kindly communication, purporting to come from a spirit friend, -not with over credulity, but with the thought it may come from my friend -who is not yet able to give me all I wish to know; but I will not reject -this token of love, lest in doing so I spurn and wound my loving spirit -friend. In this way I would throw out a ladder of reciprocal love, upon -which my dear one could descend and bear me tidings of immortal life, -thereby strengthening conditions, until that spirit gained power to give -me all my soul required. - - - CONSOLATORY THOUGHTS FOR BEREAVED MOTHERS. - -Who can realize the anguish of a loving mother’s heart when called upon -to part with the mortal form of a beloved child? Others may sorrow and -weep; the nearest kindred may realize with pain a vacancy in the family -circle, a niche in their love unfilled, that can never be occupied -again. But they have pursuits, and in time enjoyments, to call their -attention, and soon their grief becomes a tender, sweet, yet holy, -memory. And well that it is so, for death was but a golden bridge over -which their loved one passed to immortal shores, while she who left them -bodily is unseen, simply because she has come so close to their hearts -that she can enter into their love, and permeate them with a spiritual -radiance. - -But the mother’s heart is longest in healing. How she looks for her -darling to come to her! How she falls asleep weeping, and awakens with a -sense of loss, of hopelessness that is almost akin to despair; and how -she hourly calls in spirit the name of the one child who is dearest to -her because unseen! - -Oh, darling mothers! Oh, sorrowing, heart-broken mothers! weep not; your -dear ones are all around you, bringing love, peace, and comfort to your -souls. They are _not_ lost; sweet and low they whisper tidings of a -happy reunion yet to come; and though you know it not, their loving arms -are around you, sustaining and strengthening. Their sweet lips meet -yours; their white hands lead you onward toward the higher and the -better life! Happy, blessed mother, who accepts this truth! To you it is -a pearl of great price,—a crown of unspeakable glory. - - - THE MINISTRATION OF SPIRITS. - -Oh, let my mission be to impress the glowing truths of immortality upon -the hearts of grief-stricken mortals. To bear to mourning parents, -brothers, and sisters, sorrowing husbands, wives, and children; to those -who murmur because they believe death has torn their beloved ones from -their grasp, this glorious conviction, that the dear ones are not -beneath the sod, nor do they dwell millions of miles away, beyond the -stars, but amid the glowing sunbeams that fail around their mortal -friends, their tender faces shine; and through the golden mists of death -their gentle voices are calling to loved ones here. Oh, friends, your -dear ones are with you. Not one is lost, none are separated from you, -they come to you in the gloom or sorrow, or in the stillness of night. -They walk by your side and bless your lives. Whether your sight can -pierce the clouds of doubt and fear or not, your loved ones surely come, -and by permeating your lives with a holier thought and purer aspiration, -they lead you nearer to the heavenly gates, which you shall one day -enter, and finding your darlings close beside you, shall then know that -they have never died. - - - THE RAIN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. - -A veil of silvery mist has gathered over my Summer-Land home, which is -so fine and ethereal that it scarcely hides the golden sunlight that -shines through the glittering vapor, turning it molten gold, and now and -then changing it to red and blue and every other rainbow hue. The -shining mist, descending from snowy clouds, falls silently like a -blessing of love upon the green sward, the fragrant flowers, and the -branching trees that look up with grateful joy to catch the refreshing -bath. The far-off hills and mountains gleam through the lovely veil, -with a softened and subdued light that adds a new charm to their beauty. -The waters of stream and river murmur more musically sweet, as if -conscious of the new power they will have gained when the mists have -cleared away. The birds chirp contentedly in their leafy bowers, as if -in welcome to this spiritual rain, and all life becomes animated anew, -and thrilled with a sweeter power and strength. - -No heavy storms, no tearing whirlwinds, come to sweep away the works of -nature. Those are but the effects of forces working through matter -alone, and belong solely to the mundane world; but softly, silently, and -sweetly descends the rain of the Summer-Land, covering hill and dale, -shrub and tree, with a tiny dew-like moisture, that brings new vigor and -refreshment to all things. - -All alone in my quiet sanctum I sit and gaze out upon the golden mist; -half lost in wonder and delight I ask myself, was ever anything so -beautiful as this? The very essence of _life_ seems descending in that -spiritual shower, and under its influence my spirit rises as with new -energy, strength, and power. - - - HAPPINESS OF SPIRITS IN COMMUNING WITH FRIENDS ON EARTH. - -From the contemplation of the beautiful works of God spread out before -me, my thought flows out to dear ones who abide in the mortal form, and -filled with love and sympathy it reaches out to their hearts, forming a -magnetic chain which connects their lives with my own. A quiet peace -stealing over those dear ones on earth, a happy sense of blissful repose -filling their souls, prove them to be _en rapport_ with the Higher Life; -and though I do not leave my apartment in my spirit home, yet I can see -and commune with the loved ones, and send out to them my thoughts upon -the chain of affection that binds each soul to mine; I know they receive -the message, and respond in the inner consciousness of their hearts to -these echoes from the spirit shore. - -But though spirits may thus live close to their earthly friends, without -leaving their upper homes, yet it affords us sweet delight to return in -spiritual presence to the homes we loved on earth, and, by mingling with -dear ones in the mortal, partake of their joys, participate in their -sorrows, bless them with our affection, and, by silent impression upon -their minds, permeate their thoughts with our ideas, and ever seek to -draw them upward and onward toward the beautiful and the good. _Such_ is -the blessed mission of many loving and devoted spirits who are working -for the soul elevation of friends on earth. - - - POETRY OF THE SPIRIT SPHERES. - -In my frequent visits to this medium I have sometimes encountered one -who, a poet when on earth, still delights to sing his melodies through -the lips of mortals, and at such times I have felt my spirit bathed in a -halo of light as I listened to his metrical utterances, or better still -came _en rapport_ with his spirit, saw the gems of thought therein, and -watched him weaving them into lines of richest grace and beauty. Oh, ye -mortals, the poems you receive from minds on earth, whether given forth -by the acknowledged poet, or through the organisms of mediums, are but -the shadows of a glorious reality above; they are but as skeletons -compared with the full and perfect forms, clothed with the majesty of -perfected expression in the soul world; a mere outline, which conveys to -you perhaps an idea of the beautiful whole, as it flashes forth from the -realm of spirit. - -In poesy as in music, and indeed as in all the arts and sciences, you -can never see its grand revealments, its possibilities and its powers, -its radiance and its glory, until you drop from your shoulders the -mantle of materiality, and stand forth all spirit, with an abiding -desire within your souls to find the beautiful, the holy, and the pure. - -This poet soul,[3] of whom I speak, has at times requested me to give -expression to some of my thoughts in the golden light of poesy, to drape -them with the snowy robes of melodious song; but I shrink from the task, -feeling that I cannot do justice to the noble rules of rhyme and rhythm. - -Footnote 3: - - John Critchley Prince. - -Spirits do not, as a rule, underrate their own powers; there is no false -delicacy to be assumed; they understand something of the possibilities -within, and eagerly and thankfully accept the opportunities afforded -them to cultivate their powers, and to develop these possibilities of -the soul. - -Therefore, though I do not at present feel to echo these sounds from the -other shore through the channel of poetic expression, yet I do feel that -some time I may so develop my inner powers as to sing in measured tones -and cadences the song of my spirit, the melody of my soul. - -But there is one being on earth to whom I would bring the early efforts -of my spirit, to whose name I would sing my first song, and over whose -soul I would pour the melody of my undying love. And so, feeble, crude, -and imperfect though it be, I bring my song and sing it to - - - MY MOTHER. - - Dear mother, when I found that I was dead, - And that my soul had passed beyond the tomb, - The first few, feeble words my spirit said - Were: “Mother’s heart is bowed in sadd’ning gloom; - And so I cannot leave her till you bring - A balm of healing from the world above, - And o’er the anguish of her spirit fling - A perfect peace from God’s eternal love.” - - And so the angel forms who met me there - Brought rest and consolation to thy heart, - Which, in the hour of holy, sacred prayer, - Found heavenly peace that never can depart. - Then from the scenes of earth I turned awhile - To roam with spirit feet through realms above, - Where all receive our heavenly Father’s smile, - And bask within the sunlight of His love. - - A perfect “home not made with hands” is there, - But built by loving words and kindly deeds; - A heavenly heritage of beauty, where - The spirit finds each attribute it needs; - And friendly faces throng the open door, - With hands out-stretched in welcome to the soul - Who turns in gladness from the earthly shore, - And seeks to gain perfection’s heavenly goal. - - Oh, mother! kind and true the angel friends - Who cluster round me at the open gate; - My soul with theirs in perfect concord blends, - As patiently for thee we watch and wait; - We guard thee with the deathless light of love, - We bless thee with the calm of holy peace, - We guide thy spirit on to realms above, - Where sad heart-longings shall forever cease. - - The heavenly fields are fair with glistening green, - And gemmed with blossoms of immortal bloom, - That beautify the sweet enchanting scene, - And scent the breezes with their sweet perfume; - The sunlight smiles, and waters flow in glee, - The woods reveal new depths of light and shade; - The song-birds warble in each leafy tree, - Or scatter dewdrops in the flowery glade. - - All life is gladness, and the spirit grows - In perfect harmony with God above, - And, catching higher inspiration, flows - In grateful praises to the throne of Love. - And so I cull its rarest gems and flowers - To bless my mother, whom I love so well, - And use its aspirations and its powers - To guide her spirit home where angels dwell. - - - - - CHAPTER III. - REAL LIFE TN THE SPIRIT WORLD. - - -My object in writing these pages is to give mortals an idea of the real -life that is constantly passing in the spirit world, and to inform them -of the conditions, surroundings, duties, labors, and pleasures of the -denizens of the immortal state. The unsightly and desolate places I -shall describe are as real to their inhabitants as are the dark alleys -and gloomy by-ways of your own large cities. But while city lanes and -alleys have been occupied, and made unpleasant and unsightly by -carelessness and the neglect of physical comfort, these spiritually dark -spots have been hedged in and rendered squalid and barren because of the -sin and selfishness gathered around the inner life of those who linger -here, at the expense of the beautiful qualities of the soul that should -shine out and make all places bright. - -Thus, spirits whose earthly lives have been impure and selfish find -themselves surrounded by darkness and gloom when they enter the other -world. The objective scenes around them represent the wild, chaotic -state and barren results of their past lives, and present an appearance -of great disorder. But as soon as they fully realize their terrible -condition, begin to mourn over their past errors and follies, and -struggle to arise out of such an unhappy state, the darkness commences -to vanish, light dawns upon them, they find sweet fields where before -appeared sterile rocks and sandy wastes; and they dimly feel and -perceive the presence of ministering spirits, where previously all had -appeared lonely and desolate. - -Then begins the struggle to break from old ties and associations that -still fetter the soul; then repentance and reformation commence, and the -spirit pauses not until he or she has arisen out of old errors, and -gained knowledge, light, and peace. Spirits of this class who have -passed through the cleansing waters of suffering and trial, who have -felt the purging fires of tribulation, remorse, and contrition, do not -pause and rest content with their own deliverance from temptation and -evil, but invariably become grand and efficient co-workers with those -sweet missionary angels who delight to do good, and as messengers of -light spend their time in seeking to aid other unfortunates out of the -slough of error or despondency. - -In the spirit world there are many beautiful spots that present an -appearance of peace and loveliness, even of grandeur and enchantment to -those who linger therein. Of these places I will speak to you -by-and-bye, and you shall learn of the life and doings of their -inhabitants. But first, I desire to devote a portion of this chapter to -scenes and incidents I have witnessed among the unlovely and darksome -haunts and resorts of those spirits who have not yet arisen into the -light. - -What I am about to describe to you is far from being a heavenly scene, -and yet it is a scene I myself have witnessed, when in company with a -beloved aunt, a veritable angel-missionary, I visited one of the many -fields of her angelic labor. - - - A DARKENED SPIRIT LED TO SEE THE LIGHT. - -A barren waste of sand and rocks spread out far and wide before us; no -blooming plants, no lofty trees, no singing birds, to awaken music with -their melody; all was silent, profound, deep desolation. At a distance I -could perceive the white foam and the dashing waves of angry waters -breaking upon a great line of cragged, dreary-looking rocks. Oh, what an -appearance of unrestfulness was here! - -At first I could perceive no signs of human life, not even a vestige of -animal existence. The place was too sterile, barren, and forbidding for -even the very lowest form of conscious being. - -I turned to my companion in surprise at having been brought to such an -unhallowed spot; perceiving which, she silently pointed to an object -slightly in advance of us, which appeared to me but one of the many -rocks about us, so thickly was it enveloped in a cloud of darkness; but -which in a little time I discovered to bear a resemblance to a human -form. - -The figure was crouching down in the sand, its head bowed upon its -knees, presenting a most abject and despairing appearance. It was -evidently a male, and he seemed to be suffering intensely. I shall never -forget the terrible pang that shot through me at the sight; nothing more -than that experience would I need through all my life, to pity, -sympathize with, and seek to assist the miserable and unfortunate. - -I clearly saw that this unhappy soul could not perceive our approach. -His senses were absorbed in his own condition and discordant -surroundings; but we could trace upon the cloud-like vapor enveloping -him lines indicating that his had been a hard and bitter life. Misery, -intemperance, impurity of life, had marked his way; unmourned and -unregretted on earth, he had entered spirit life, engulfed in -degradation and despair. And then and there I learned that this place, -appearing so terribly desolate, was typical of the earthly lives of -those who came here for a time, because of their unhallowed existence -through mortality. - -Drawing closer, the angel with me spread her hands above the -unfortunate’s head, and presently little lines of light streaming from -her white fingers began to permeate the darkness, and the being before -us groaned and stirred restlessly. - -Continuing her work, my blessed companion made rapid passes over the -form before us, the light still flowing down upon him from her fingers. -He trembled, great tears coursed down his cheeks, and at last he cried: -“Oh, Lord, save me! Help me, and I will be a better man!” - -It was the cry of a spirit, struggling through the darkness, the -degradation and sin of years, yearning for light and praying for -assistance. - -To me the place began to grow bright and beautiful. The gloom became -permeated with streaks of rosy light. Sweet music floated through the -air, which had lost its stinging sharpness. I lost sight of the barren -rocks, the desert sand, and the dashing waves. Only the praying, tearful -being before me, bloated and disfigured as he was, and the shining -spirit at my side, were visible to me. The man’s tears redoubled, great -sobs shook his frame, heavy sighs came welling up from his heaving -breast; broken murmurs of remorse, contrition, and despair fell from his -lips. - -Still he did not see us; but to me the place grew brighter and brighter, -until no ray of gloom remained. - -Still continuing her magnetic passes, my friend cast a beam of light -over the man’s face, and, looking up, he discovered her angel form bent -in pity above him. Stretching out his hands with an imploring gesture, -but with no sound, the miserable being gazed and gazed, as if to drink -in hope, encouragement, even life itself, from the beautiful sight. - -I soon became conscious of another presence beside me; an elderly -female, bright, shining, beautiful, yet sad, very sad. - -Catching sight of this new face bending over him, the suffering spirit -cried: “My mother, oh, my mother!” and bowed his head from sight. - -Drawing me away, my companion said: “We will leave him now to his -mother’s tender care; she will help him to redeem himself. He is in the -valley of tribulation, but soon he will arise to liberty and happiness.” - -In company with that angel-missionary, my dear aunt, who passed from -earth many years ago, a sweet, innocent maiden, I have many times -visited these dark by-ways where undeveloped spirits, surrounded by -gloomy clouds, remain, many of them perhaps indifferent to their -condition. Yet we are always sure of finding one or more among them, who -has grown weary, and become anxious for more light and goodness; and -when we find them in this frame of mind, it is a beautiful task to talk -to them, show them how they may grow better, and little by little lead -them up to more pleasant conditions of existence. - - - AN OUTCAST FROM EARTH RETURNS TO AID THE FALLEN. - -But to go on with my description of places I have seen: A thick, almost -impenetrable forest, stretching out far and wide before us, its deep, -dark undergrowth of shrubbery growing up in great thickets; tangled -vines covering the trunks of the trees, and so interlaced that no -sunbeams strayed through the leafy covert. No sound of singing bird, no -scent of beautiful flower, could there be found. All was so dark, so -lonely, so impervious, it seemed that not even a spirit might enter the -confines of the gloomy place. But as we approached, the seemingly -objective wood became subjective only; I found that we could pass -through readily. In the depths of this forest, we came upon a female -spirit, apparently asleep; wan, pale, and haggard, she presented an -appearance of deep suffering. - -My companion explained to me the meaning of this scene. This spirit had -shortly before inhabited a mortal form. Tossed about here and there on -the waves of poverty and misfortune, scorned and neglected and despised, -she had felt herself an outcast from the human family, and in a fever of -despair had ended her mortal life by poison. - -Her wild longing for solitude, the hatred of society of any kind, her -dislike to the city, and her desire to bury herself and her griefs in -some uninhabited spot, had surrounded her spirit with this deep forest, -within which no step disturbed her lonely vigils. She had realized that -she could not kill the soul; she had found herself in this wild spot, -alone and unclaimed, and for a time was thankful that no eye could look -upon her. - -But the silence, gloom, and solitude produced such an effect upon her -spirit that a terrible reaction set in. She had had time to reflect, to -realize her past life, and the cause of much of her misery. She had -wept, and at last even prayed; and here alone with herself she had -recognized her dependence upon humanity, and the duties she owed to it -and to her own immortal nature. Then came a longing for companionship, a -desire to leave this dreadful place, and a wish that she might go away -where she could begin a new life, and be happy, innocent, and good like -others. - -Weary with contending emotions, she had sunk down exhausted, and her -guardian spirit, who was no other than her own mother, and who had never -left her, threw her into a deep trance, in which we found her, still -attended by that mother-soul. - -Raising the stricken being in our arms, we three spirits bore her away -from the solitude, gloom, and darkness out into a beautiful valley, -where the sun shone warmly, the birds warbled in the branches of the -trees, the blue waters of a stream gurgled playfully between green -banks, where flowers bloomed in fragrance and beauty, and laying her -gently upon one of the mossy beds, we assisted the mother-spirit in -bringing back the senses of her child. - -Soon the blue eyes opened, and as they began to take in the scene around -her, they filled with a happy light, and a peaceful smile played around -her pallid lips. Very weak was this child of God, and we left her upon -the fragrant couch, where balmy breezes bore new healing to her weary -frame. - -But not long; again and again we visited her, and shortly after found -that she had been taken to a tiny, white cottage by her mother, where -she was constantly growing stronger and better. - -At times, thoughts of the old life would cause her cheek to blanch and -frame to shudder; but as she was so thoroughly regretful for whatever -had been wrong in her life, and was filled with such a desire to atone -for past errors, and to learn the laws of her being, to perform whatever -work my friend and teacher appointed her to do, she was so willing to -learn and so anxious to aid others, that the memory of earth at last -ceased to pain her, and now only serves to deepen in her soul a tender -sympathy, and gentle, helpful love for the suffering and sin-tried souls -who dwell on earth. - -We call her “Charity,” and she has become a tender helper wherever a -poor soul is in need of strength or encouragement; she goes out alone -into the darkness, where others are suffering, and with her spirit love -dispels the gloom, and sends rays of hope and mercy into the lowly -depths of degradation and sorrow. - -Above I have described scenes I have witnessed in the inner or soul-life -of individuals, whose moral perceptions were but insufficiently -developed, or had been warped and limited in action during their -residence in the material form. Let me attempt to convey to you an idea -of a scene I not long since witnessed in connection with a terrible -disaster occurring upon the earthly plane. - - - UNSEEN HELPERS AT A CONFLAGRATION. - -A terrible conflagration was raging in one of your large cities. Down -among the business portions of the place, tenement houses, to be filled -with families of human beings, had been erected. They had grown brown -and unsafe with age, yet were swarming with human beings—a family of -children, as well as grown persons, on every floor; and in this place a -fire had broken out in the night, and had been raging for an hour before -discovered. At last, relief came, but too late to save the lives of all -those poor, helpless creatures. The bodies of a number of children, as -well as men and women, were burned to a crisp in that holocaust of -flame. - -Attracted to the scene by the sufferings and necessities of human -beings, hosts of invisible spirits penetrated the smoke and flame -(which, though having no power to destroy disembodied beings, yet caused -a darkness and gloom to surround them), and in company with dear -spirits, whose work is ever for the amelioration of suffering and -distress, I was privileged to approach with the hope of being of use to -those who were passing out from mortal life in the midst of fiery -flames. - -And what a sight was there! Half-developed spirits, not realizing the -grandeur of the triumph of right over wrong, were gathering around, as -if to gloat over the sufferings of the stricken ones before us; gathered -together by the fascinating attractions emanating from the spirit of -that incendiary who had created this terrible blaze; and it seemed as if -they were delighted at the calamity taking place before us. But a noble -band of spirits, drawn together by the ties of sympathy, and attracted -to the place by the tender pity in their souls for the suffering, -approached, and with them brought such a radiant light that the -evil-disposed influences speedily departed. - -And then we turned our attention to the spirits struggling out from the -flesh; by gentle magnetic passes we released them from the flame and -smoke and bore them away to pleasant scenes and blooming places in the -spirit world, where nothing can destroy. - -Three little children it was our good fortune to release from a terrible -sense of suffocation and fear—dear little children, whom we bore away to -the Summer-Land, and placing them in a bower of blooming roses, we left -them in the charge of a kind mother-spirit, whose tender love and -soothing care would hush all grief and fear which might overtake them -when they awoke from the deep magnetic sleep cast upon them by spirit -power, in order to remove all traces of suffering and anguish. - -Oh, could you witness from the spirit side of life the results of such a -terrible conflagration as this, you would never rest until your streets -were so laid out, your buildings so constructed, and so remote from each -other, that it would be impossible for a fire to spread among them and -carry such deadly mischief in its blazing folds. - -And yet, in spite of the awful scene of blackening smoke and lurid -flames, the presence of evil-disposed influences attracted thither by -the destroying elements, the suffering, the misery and despair,—in spite -of these, the sight of high and exalted intelligences, whose interior -life brilliantly illuminated their features, and dispelled the darkness, -abashed the evil-disposed, and stimulated the sympathizing efforts of -mortals to aid the suffering, was a scene to be witnessed with joy; -creating within us a sense of thankfulness, that above and beyond all -sorrow, evil and pain, there is a life peopled with unselfish, holy -beings, who glorify their Father by alleviating the pangs of the -sorrowful and distressed. And I observed that around those kind souls in -mortal, who were working with herculean efforts to save the lives and -property of the tenants of these houses; around the noble firemen; the -crowd who were putting forth powers and desires to be of use; around -those who opened their homes for the destitute and suffering, a golden -light shone, and bands of helpful, shining spirits gathered, aiding with -strength and sympathy; and a light shone in the darkness of despair, a -star gleamed brilliantly above the light of human sympathy,—the star of -heavenly love. - -The unpleasant, disagreeable, desolate places I have seen in my -experience of spirit life have been few indeed compared with the many -beautiful spots I have visited, and the scenes of grandeur, sublimity, -or sweetness I have been privileged to look upon. I find that the -natural scenery of the spirit world far transcends in beauty of forms -and coloring everything of the kind which exists upon the earth; for, -though the glowing sunset, the fairy-like sunrise, the exquisite -blending of colors in fragrant flowers, the blooming vales, the -luxuriant forests, the grand old mountains and foamy oceans belonging to -earth combine to make up many a scene of indescribable beauty, yet these -same forms and tints, existing as they do in the spirit world, are so -refined, so delicate, yet so grand, majestic and glowing, that it is -impossible for mortals upon earth to comprehend their beauty, or to -experience the emotions of reverential delight and solemnity that a -spirit feels while gazing upon the wonderful forms of nature, and -listening to the rapturous melody of sound rising from birdlings’ -throats, gurgling waters, and rustling leaves. - - - ADVENT OF A MORTAL INTO SPIRIT LIFE. - -I will now describe to you, as well as I can, a beautiful scene I once -witnessed, the memory of which runs through my spirit experience like a -strain of music. - -Not a great while ago, there dwelt on earth a young girl of about twenty -years of age. Of delicate organization and slender mold, one could see -that want and suffering had been no stranger to her. Her home was in one -of your large cities, where, in an humble dwelling, she lived alone with -her invalid mother, whom she supported by the fruits of her needle. - -For years she had plied that slender instrument—which has indeed proved -an instrument of torture to many a toiling, suffering woman—patient, -resigned, and cheerful, as long as she could earn the necessities of -life for her dear mother, who was unable to do much of anything for -herself. It was thought that the mother would depart from the mortal -life long before the daughter; but exposure to a heavy storm had given a -severe cold to the poor girl, and in a few days she was pronounced dying -with pneumonia. - -Who can describe the terrible grief of the stricken mother as the -labored breathing of her child told only too well that the end was near! -But angels watched beside that humble bed, and when the last breath was -drawn, they mercifully cast a spell of unconsciousness over the mother’s -senses, while they gently bore the arisen spirit to a haven of rest. - -In the midst of a charming spirit vale, where beautiful flowers bud and -bloom, and fill the balmy air with fragrance, where the stately trees -cast a pleasant shade over many a mossy bank, where glistening waters -dash musically along between beds and thickets of roses, and where birds -make music as they glance here and there in the soft and mellow light, -there is a bower composed entirely of roses, red and white, which lift -their regal heads and offer incense to the breeze. This bower has been -constructed by loving angels for the resting-place of that beautiful -spirit, whose illness and death I have just described. - -Within the bower, upon a bed of dewy May-flowers and violets, the spirit -form of the maiden reclines; she is robed in garments of white, arranged -about her by ministering spirits. - -She has been resting, drawing long draughts of health and strength from -the flowers beneath and around her; the paleness disappears from her -cheek, which loses its thin, attenuated appearance; the eyes no longer -appear dim and sunken from exhaustion, but as they flash open, reveal a -luster and beauty untold. - -She starts, looks around, but perceiving the flowers, utters a low cry -of rapture, and grasping the roses, May-flowers, and violets in her -arms, she presses them to her bosom and buries her face in the rich -fragrance of their leaves. Never before has she seen so many fresh and -beautiful flowers together; never has she possessed so great a quantity -of blossoms in her life; and she revels in their fragrant beauty with -unmitigated delight. - -But she is not long allowed to remain thus alone; loving spirits, gentle -women, whose souls are all love and tenderness, enter the bower, and, -taking the maiden by the hand, give her loving welcome in kindly words. -She gazes upon them in delight; they appear to her the embodiment of all -that is lovely and pure; and as they kindly greet her in her heavenly -home, her spirit becomes filled with affection and gratitude for all -that she sees. - -Now she has recovered strength and is rested; her gentle companions bear -her away from the bower of roses to a beautiful little cottage, -embowered in flowers, which stands at the edge of the lovely valley. It -is surrounded by a tiny flower garden, abounding with delicate colors -and redolent with exquisite perfumes. - -The cottage is open on the side, being composed of snowy lattice work, -through which the golden sunbeams and the tender rose leaves stray. The -interior of this little dwelling is daintily though simply furnished in -white and azure, and all betoken it to be an abode of purity and -simplicity. The new-comer is greeted at the entrance by a motherly, -loving face, kindly hands out-stretched in greeting, and made to feel -that she is indeed at home. - -The ministering band of spirits who have thus far cared for the -newly-arisen one, now leave her in the care of the motherly soul who has -been awaiting her in the cottage home; and she immediately learns that -this new friend is her own grandmother, who has been dead for many -years. This is a home never dreamed of by the poor, working girl, and it -seems almost like enchanted ground to her. - -But a short time had passed since the spirit departed the body; she had -lain in the bower of roses, tended by gentle missionary spirits; sunk in -a semi-unconscious condition, but wrapped in a sense of ecstasy, very -exquisite to the weary soul, until after the burial of her body, when -she had been aroused and borne to her spirit home by her attendants. - -Oh, how she enjoyed the sweet song of the birds, the balmy air and the -fragrant flowers. The house she inhabited possessed no grand adornments; -only white drapery, rustic yet graceful furniture, polished floors, here -and there a tiny picture or bit of color within; climbing vines and -fragrant flowers without; yet all was beautiful and sweet; and best of -all, this pretty home had been reared bit by bit from the daily life of -its occupant. Patience, self-sacrifice, devotion to an invalid parent, -cheerfulness, and a spirit of perseverance, that faltered not in the -midst of suffering, poverty, and affliction, together with an almost -passionate love of the beautiful, had thrown out material from the life -of this young girl that had been eagerly seized on by her spirit guides -with which to rear her cottage home. - -And within a tender grandmother had been domiciled to give her greeting -and companionship. From the entrance of this little home, its occupants -could look out, beyond the blooming garden, into the glowing valley, -with its stately trees, its rippling brooks and mossy dells, with here -and there a white homestead, around which gardens spread, and before the -doors of which children made glad music. Nestling between two massive -mountain ranges, the crags of which glowed in the sunlight like bronze, -or deepened into purple radiance at twilight, the valley presented a -scene of smiling peace and tranquility. - -But you are not to think the girl, who had been borne from the cares of -material life to this beautiful spot, had forgotten that invalid mother -whom she had left to suffer earthly sorrow and care. Not so; her whole -soul went out in love, sympathy, and longing toward that lonely parent, -and guided by a slender cord of silvery light which, though invisible to -others, yet was always visible to herself, and which extended from her -own spirit home to the spot where her mother lay, she constantly -returned to the side of her she loved so well, and by her ministrations -soothed many a weary pain, and eased her mother’s passage to the spirit -land. - -She found that her mother had been removed from her former habitation to -one of the wards of a hospital, and she—the spirit child—found among the -nurses one whom she could influence to act tenderly towards the invalid -under her care. - -But it was not long that tenderness of earth was needed. The shock of -her daughter’s sudden illness and death was too much for the poor -invalid, and in one month from the decease of that daughter the mother -joined her in the spirit world. - -As I was privileged to be with the guardian band who had attended the -younger spirit into the Higher Life, so I also had the privilege of -being present at the spirit birth of the elder woman; but the first to -greet her was that daughter who had preceded her to the immortal realms, -and who now, radiant as an angel of light, returned to bear her mother -to rest in her own sweet, little home. - -The expressions of delight at her appearance from her mother first -called the attention of the daughter to herself; for the first time -since her change she discovered that she was no longer pale, wan, and -weary-looking, but radiant, bright, and beautiful. With the -self-devotion so natural to her, she had been so absorbed in her -mother’s condition that she had no idea of the beauty which now -enveloped her own being like a halo of light. These spirits,—mother and -daughter,—with the noble grandmother, dwell happily together in their -valley home; and their time is spent in doing good, and in influencing -others to assist the needy and suffering. - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - ZENCOLLIA CITY AND ITS SURROUNDINGS. - - -Shall I speak of my surroundings in the Summer-Land? Shall I tell you of -the beautiful city that we in the eternal world call Zencollia,—meaning, -literally, “city of light,”—so called from the brilliant rays which are -reflected back from its towers, minarets, and gleaming walls when the -sunlight falls upon them? The spires and towers of this beautiful city -gleam in the distance as I am seated by my eastern window. Its white -walls, glistening with alabaster-like spotlessness, seem to tell of -purity and peace. - - - A TEMPLE OF LEARNING. - -Amid that wonderful array of exquisite workmanship a brazen temple -arises, its massive dome seeming to crown the structure with a coronal -of living light. This grand temple I have visited in company with dear -brothers who have gained a comprehension of truth and knowledge in the -wisdom-schools of spirit life, and who have become familiar with the -interior of this shining temple from frequent attendance upon the -instructive lectures delivered therein. The temple of learning in -Zencollia is the most massive building I have ever beheld. It is -surrounded by an open space paved with delicate pink and white tiles of -shining, translucent stone. A flight of variegated marble steps leads to -the vestibule, which is also paved with pink and white tiles. - -The building contains four spacious halls, the finest of which is -dedicated to Science, the second to Literature, the third to -Metaphysics, and the fourth to Music. Each hall is furnished with roomy -seats for the accommodation of the audience; a raised platform at the -farther end, upon which stands a marble table, and a cushioned seat, -something like a capacious sofa, serves for the accommodation of the -speakers or instructors. - -The floors are all paved with variegated marble,—white, streaked with -delicate pink and sea green; the pillars are of carved ivory; the walls -are adorned with beautiful paintings, representing some illustration of -the nature of the work to which the hall is dedicated; while the lofty -ceilings are frescoed in the faintest azure, white and gold. - -One of my companions, a student in the hall of science, was eager for my -admittance there as a spectator, which was soon obtained. At the time of -my visit the seats were filled with a throng of people, young and old, -and of both sexes. The lesson was on the laws of chemistry; and the -speaker, a gentleman apparently forty years old, but whom my brother -assured me had been in the spirit world many decades of years, had a -number of strange-looking instruments before him, with which to -illustrate his theme, and to prove the truth of his theories by -experiments. - -“Do you notice that gray-haired gentleman in front, the one with the -high forehead, whose penetrating, searching gaze seems to be taking in -every movement of the speaker?” whispered my companion. I nodded assent. - -“That is Michael Faraday, the scientist; and I tell you he is as earnest -a student as any of us; he attends all our conventions. He has been -invited to take part in the exercises, but declines, preferring to study -rather than teach. Oh, I tell you, Sis, a good many of earth’s smartest -men come here or go to other places to learn, when they reach spirit -life.” - -The lesson of the day was very instructive, and the experiments -interesting; but as they were new to me, and far advanced, I did not -understand them very well. - -“I’ll tell you what, Miss Ammidown,” said brother J., playfully, as I -expressed my amazement at some of the results of the professor’s -experiments, “I’ll bring you here when we have a lesson on Electrical -Life, and you shall see the teacher produce some most wonderful results -without the aid of instruments. You look incredulous; but, Kitty, that -is only because you have been used to earthly, material instruments. -Here we can make use of the currents of electricity without any such -adjuncts. You shall witness some of my own private experiments some -time. You have a great deal to learn yet.” - -And, indeed, I felt like a child who had just entered into the wonderful -arena of knowledge, and saw spread out before her strange sights, and -heard strange sounds, which she could not comprehend, but which seemed -deliciously clear and interesting to those around her. This was long -ago, but the feeling clings to me yet; and I feel there is so much to -learn and understand, one can never be idle. - - - HALL OF METAPHYSICS. - -To the Hall of Metaphysics we wandered. Here the speaker was a female; -but although the ideas she expressed were grand and beautiful, the -language with which they were clothed was almost too abstruse for me. - -“I brought you here, dear sister,” said my companion, “not because I -expected you to understand the proceedings; you are too familiar with -earthly expressions for that as yet; but that you might visit a place -where those filled with lofty ideals concerning the soul, and its -relations to life, meet to exchange thoughts and to learn of each other. -Emerson[4] will delight to frequent this place when he comes over to our -side of life. We have scores of other places,” he continued, “where such -teachers as Theodore Parker, Channing, and hundreds of like noble souls, -hold forth with earnest utterance for the lifting up and sanctification -of the people. These you can understand; and their teachings are -generally delivered in some airy chamber or leafy grove, where all the -surroundings and conditions are conducive to the worship of God. You -will visit many of these with those who love you.” - -Footnote 4: - - This was written some time before Ralph Waldo Emerson ascended to the - higher life. - - - THE HALL OF LITERATURE. - -We did not tarry long in the Hall of Metaphysics. The teacher was -grandly beautiful, clothed in flowing robes of classic style; her speech -gently modulated; her gestures graceful; her mien earnest and -convincing; and to those who understood she appeared to furnish a feast -of good things. I felt humbly penitent, because I could not comprehend -the whole; observing which, my guide hurried me away to the Hall of -Literature. - -Here I could appreciate, for I understood. The services were conducted -by a number of men and women, who favored us with sketches of real life, -not published, but what they had themselves witnessed; also readings -from eminent authors, bits of rare, descriptive power, rich delineations -of gifted writers, with extracts from their productions; followed by -expressions of gorgeous imagery and brilliant passages of poetry. Here I -was deeply interested, and the more so, because my companion pointed out -to me the presence of gifted men and women, whose works I had admired -and read on earth with never the hope of meeting them in person. - - - THE HALL OF MUSIC. - -But I must hasten. With all the wonderful things I had seen and heard, -what shall be said of the Hall of Music? The whole front of this -spacious hall is a raised balcony, upon which the performers and -choristers are generally seated. - -Here we were joined by a dear sister, who I shall designate as May; like -the May-flowers, she is beautiful and sweet; and hand clasped in hand, -in silence,—and so far as I was concerned, in awe,—we listened to the -enchanting strains of music evoked from stringed and keyed instruments, -by the skillful fingers of their manipulators; and to the deep, rich -tones, or bird-like, thrilling notes of the singers’ voices. I can never -describe it. What I have said is but a faint type of all I witnessed in -that marvelous temple; but the music!—the music was so grand, so -powerful, so uplifting, and yet so sweet, so subtle, so enchanting, that -I seemed floating away, with no thought but to soar upward to the very -throne of Life and Love. - -All petty affairs of life, all outward sense of existence melted away; -and in the pure atmosphere of that celestial melody, my soul asserted -itself in all its purest aspirations for the perfect completeness of -life. - -I love Zencollia for its divine harmony of sweet, inspiring music; and, -oh, dear ones I love on earth, could you have been with me in spirit, my -bliss would have been complete. - - - SOCIAL LIFE IN ZENCOLLIA. - -In walking through the streets of beautiful Zencollia City, I have -observed the perfect freedom of its inhabitants, the undisguised manner -of living, the open frankness, and the confidence each one seems to -repose in his neighbor, and also the unceremonious hospitality of each -household; for every passer-by is welcome to enter, rest, refresh -himself, and examine whatever excites an interest in his mind. - -I have noticed this, because at first it appeared very strange to me—so -at variance with the customs of mortals, who shut themselves up in their -homes, becoming sometimes exclusive and ceremonious in their bearing -toward others. - -But I have learned that while it would be unwise and unsafe for mortals -to leave their homes open to the inspection of every curious passer-by, -and imprudent in the extreme for them to invite every stranger into -their households, it is perfectly safe to do so in the spiritual city -Zencollia, whose inhabitants are pure and spotless, who have become -purged from all gross and carnal appetites and habits, who do not gossip -and slander, who love each other, whose families are bound by the -closest ties of tender sympathy and affection, and whose lives are so -pure, so devoted to the welfare of others, they have nothing to conceal. - -Every home is a shrine of prayerful praise; every family bows at the -altar of Infinite Wisdom; each inhabitant has some lesson to repeat, or -some experience to rehearse to the new-comer into these high spheres, -that will be a guide to his feet; every habitation contains something of -interest to the stranger who may have but recently ascended to the upper -courts of Zencollia. And there is no risk in entertaining the stranger; -for no impure, selfish, worldly-minded spirit can enter Zencollia; he -could not breathe its refined atmosphere, the brilliancy of its light -would blind him. For while it is true that exalted spirits can descend -to lower spheres or conditions, where grossly-minded intelligences -dwell, surrounded by the darkness which their mental state throws off, -and there minister to the necessities of those earth-bound souls, yet it -is as impossible for those spirits to _ascend_ to the upper heights as -it is for mortals to pierce the heavenly worlds with their material -bodies; for as the physical keeps you down to earth, so the weight of -passion keeps those spirits down. - -Therefore, no impure spirit enters Zencollia, and none who dwell there -fear to entertain the stranger, for all the inhabitants of that -celestial city are possessed of clear vision, and they can readily read -the interior thought and desire of whoever comes within their sphere. - -The dwellers in that happy city associate together in groups, all -working for the common good; each obeys the law which all assist in -framing; everyone contributes to the welfare of the people, the -beautifying of the city, the maintaining of free, open schools of -instruction, and in upholding a good government. - -I have often thought of the beauty and glory of this sweet life, wishing -that I could cause mortals to view it as I do,—to view and to emulate, -to bring down something of its happy conditions to earth; for then there -would be no need of prison-walls, no cause for corporeal punishment, but -love and justice would reign supreme, and the millennium, long foretold -by prophet and seer, dawn upon the new earth. - - - INTERIOR VIEW OF ZENCOLLIA. - -Zencollia, “City of Light,” the sight of thy white walls, gleaming in -the distance, recalls a vision of thy beautiful streets, so unlike the -city streets that mortals know. No jarring noise disturbs the serenity -of thy places; and yet the ceaseless murmur, the ever-present appearance -of active, energetic life within thy limits, proclaim that therein is -found sentient, individualized, conscious existence. - -The edifices so beautifully constructed of shining stone, artistically -adorned with carvings of exquisite grace and symmetry, do not crowd and -elbow each other for want of space; but each building stands within its -own enclosure, surrounded by garden plats and banks of emerald green. -Lofty trees, whose umbrageous foliage furnishes a cooling shade, are -scattered here and there, giving an aspect of natural beauty to the -scene. The very streets, though paved through their centres with -polished stones, are fringed on either side with grassy leaves and -nodding flowers, which no careless foot seeks to trample down. - -And yet, it is a city, vast and magnificent. Its massive buildings, its -countless inhabitants, all mark the difference between it and the town -or country. At regular spaces, great plats, enclosing flowery beds of -every variety of color and perfume; tiny lakes and gushing fountains; -gleaming pavilions, furnished with rustic seats and tables; small groves -of shade trees, tiny grottoes and fairy glens, where birds make music -through all the sunny day—are kept under constant care and cultivation -for the enjoyment of all who wander therein; and it is no uncommon thing -for groups of harmonious spirits to gather together in one of these -gardens, and spend an hour in that communion of soul expressed in the -singing of hymns, the exhortations from inspired lips, or the -encouraging words given from one to another, that lift the spirit still -nearer the Infinite Light that pervades in some measure all space and -permeates all life. - - - A CONVOCATION OF WOMEN.—EQUALITY OF SEX. - -I have recently attended a convocation of women, in one of these city -gardens, earnest, noble, true-souled women, who met together to discuss -plans and devise measures for the welfare of their sister-women upon the -earth. They had gathered together to send forth their silent, -penetrating, uplifting sympathy toward those who are crowded almost out -of existence, either by the pitiless hand of poverty, or shunned and -scorned because of the unfortunate lives circumstances have compelled -them to lead. - -In the realm of spirit, our societies are not confined to one sex; there -is no exclusiveness; woman is not considered incompetent to discuss the -questions of life with her brother. Men do not meet in club or barroom, -to revel in scenes they would blush to have their sisters witness, -neither do women have their sorosis, that the gentlemen cannot enter, or -sewing-circle, where gossip and slander—those tender tid-bits so -delicious to some tastes—are woven into the garments they fashion, with -their pernicious and malicious influence. - -Each convention, every organization is founded upon the polished square -of Equality, and membership is freely extended to male and female alike; -thus rounding out the perfect circle of harmonious life. But this -convocation of which I speak, composed entirely of women—tender, -helpful, loving women—who have witnessed the struggles and the sorrows -of those dear children of humanity, whom mortals consider lost, but whom -angels know shall yet be redeemed to honor and virtue, was called -together because it had become evident to thinking minds that the -so-called Progress of Humanity will remain but a sham, until society -awakens to the fact that while one outcast remains outside the closed -door of fraternal sympathy, while one poor sufferer is refused the -helping hand or kindly word, to encourage her onward toward the highway -of goodness, it is an agency of intolerance, and unworthy the name it -bears. - -And so, out in the bright, clear air, with the radiant sky above their -heads, the flowery sod beneath their feet, where the grand old trees -chanted their anthems of glory, as the breeze swept through their -branches, these spirit women met, and with earnest faces and solemn -words, dedicated themselves to the high mission of going one by one out -into the material world to sow seeds of love and good-will in the hearts -of mortals,—going forth from their beautiful spirit homes as teachers to -humanity; and the one little lesson, so easy to read, so hard to -remember and weave into practical life, which they seek to implant in -human hearts, is this: “Judge not, but extend the friendly hand, the -kindly word and smile, even more if you can, the cup of water and the -meal of bread, to the poor unfortunate, whose life is bowed beneath the -weight of its own mistakes, and who bears more punishment within the -soul than you can dream it possible for one to endure.” - -And so, from out the company of that heavenly band, whose influence -stills all commotion, whose presence breathes a blessing of comfort and -peace upon the passing spirit, I come to you today, dear reader, and in -the tones of love say unto you of earth: “Oh, cultivate the truly -Christ-like principles within you; develop the germs of benevolence, -charity, patience, sympathy, and kindness, and let them flow out from -your souls toward all those—whether male or female—who tread the paths -of sorrow or vice, until like a cleansing flood they roll in waves of -light over their sin-stained souls. Be just; give unto every soul the -full measure of love that you would crave for yourself! Then shall the -age of humanity become indeed a golden age, the fruitage of which will -shine forth in noble lives, in redeemed lives, and in progressive lives; -and society so blossom under the developed influence of Love and -Sympathy as to shed its wealth of fragrant beauty over the hearts of all -humanity, and every soul be known by the endearing name of brother or -sister.” - - - DWELLERS IN ZENCOLLIA. - -The dwellers in Zencollia are calm, peaceful, happy souls, who, having -known the cares, the sorrows and the temptations of mortal life have, -through their earnestness, through their aspirations, risen above all -the annoyances of external things, and grown into harmony with the law -of Love, which is the law of God. Associating together in bands of -fraternal sympathy, they spend their time in devising ways and means to -alleviate the condition of those bowed down by woe and suffering, to -enlighten the ignorant, comfort the distressed, and free the imprisoned -soul from error’s bondage, whether it be encased in mortal flesh, or -dwelling in darkness of spirit. - -They have founded schools of learning, colleges, where eminent teachers -in the various branches of knowledge preside, and give forth their -wisdom to the seeking mind, drawing forth and developing all the -deepest, fullest powers of comprehension, and awakening all the noblest -faculties of the student. - -Investigation into the realms of Natural Law proceeds with minute -exactness; experiments which test conclusions as to the cause, utility, -and result of chemical and electrical forces are carried on; and schools -are constantly sending out graduates, whose duty it is to search -earnestly among the children of earth until they find minds capable of -receiving, brains enlarged by earnest thought and study, competent to -grasp and elaborate the ideas the spirits give, in order to convey to -earth a practical demonstration of their experiments and investigations. - -Such is Zencollia—happy, peaceful, industrious city of light; and as I -gaze upon its glittering walls from my casement, I seem to feel a -pulsating thrill, emanating, as it were, from its center, of good will -to man, coursing through my being, until I become one in sympathy with -the divine mission of its dwellers, which is, love toward God, -manifested through love and helpfulness toward all creatures, all -things. - -This is but one of the many cities of that spirit country, that no -thought can measure, no being scan. It is dearest, because nearest to -me; yielding light, instruction, soul-sustenance to myself and to those -I love. But there are countless other cities as glorious, peaceful, and -ennobling, of which I shall speak in future pages. Among them may I -mention Spring Garden City, home of intellect, philosophy and truth; -Harmonial City, abode of wisdom, purity, and peace; Washingtonia, within -whose walls dwell knowledge, justice, and freedom; and many another that -presents a beautiful record of noble lives and enduring deeds, that -shall outlast all perishable evidence of grandeur!—for they are engraved -in spirit, and can never tarnish or decay. - -Oh, darling friends in mortal, from the boundaries of that sweet city of -light, we waft you spirit-greeting, love that shall know no change, -sympathy that outlives all outward separation, and only grows the -sweeter; peace that the world can neither give nor take away, and which -passeth all understanding. - - - A SUBURBAN VIEW. - -I have told you of the beautiful city of light, so near my spirit home; -let me now speak of the natural surroundings upon which I may -continually gaze in an ecstasy of delight from my western portico, or -where I may roam at will, filled with the bliss of knowing the truth of -existence, and its enjoyment among the beautiful works of Nature, that -kind mother of us all, who brings her sweet offerings of waters, woods -and flowers, birds and insects, mountains and hills, for the -gratification and pleasure of humanity. - -Close beside the home I inhabit a sweet vale lies, decked with fertile -meadows and sunny glades, watered by glistening streams and rippling -brooks, shaded by magnificent oaks and elms, and gemmed with starry -flowers of every hue and of delicious fragrance. - -Thickets of roses, blooming in rich profusion, dot the landscape here -and there—roses independent of limited days and weeks, but which blossom -on from day to day, one bud bursting into beauty after another, and no -one left to bloom alone. - -A grove of giant pines make music through this leafy vale, as the -breezes sweep through their rustling branches; the carol of birds, the -hum of insects, the rippling of waters, and the music of murmuring -breezes, all combine to form a sweet harmony of sound, that, blending -with the pure harmony of beautiful scenery, brings rest and peace to the -souls of all who linger here. - -Sweet spirit vale! dear Auburndale! for such I love to call you; within -your borders, in sweet communion with God and Nature, the soul becomes -purged of all material impurities, and grows into closer harmony with -the sacred laws of being—Love, Sympathy, and Purity. - -Away in the distance rises that majestic pile which to me is Mount -Lookout; and as the sunlight rests upon it in gorgeous splendor, I know -that upon my earthly home the sun is slowly sinking, in lines of rose -and purple glory, behind the western hills. - -Who could dream of pain and sadness amid the sunny sweetness of this -enchanting vale? And yet, even here sometimes comes from a-far a sound -of distress and anguish, brought plainly to our spirit ears by the waves -of sympathy that surge within our souls; and we hear the wails of pain -welling up from earth life, and mark the signs of devastation and -distress bearing down upon the friends in mortal. - -But why is this? Because from the depths of human suffering, pain, and -death, that we see around us, a heavenly sympathy is born within our -souls, and we become desirous of helping those in need, a sympathizing -pity, prompting us to extend the cord of love we hold, until it -encircles and draws upward, into realms of ineffable peace, the -storm-tossed spirits in pain. - -Disasters come to earth—conflagrations, misfortune—and from them often -result suffering and death; but, glory to Him who rules! from the midst -of these scenes of sorrow arise pure streams of helpfulness, strength, -and succor for the distressed, that not only enriches the receiver, but -also overflows with sympathy and blesses the soul of the bestower. - -Up from the surging billows of distress, out of the fiery furnace of -affliction, arises the pure Spirit of Love, cleansed by its contact with -water, or refined by its passage through fire—noble, enduring, -true—growing stronger and better from its upward flight, seeking as it -goes the sympathy of angels, who, looking downward from the upper -heights, send forth the sustaining cord of affection to draw the spirit -upward, singing as it arises this grand refrain refrain— - - “Nearer, my God, to thee, nearer to thee; - E’en though it be a cross that raiseth me.” - - - MY HOME; ITS LIFE AND ASSOCIATIONS. - -The home I inhabit in the Celestial Sphere would appear to mortals as a -large, spacious, white mansion, surrounded by porticoes, verandas, and -the like, the doorways opening upon a scene of surpassing loveliness; -for there Nature wears her richest robes to beautify external life. - -The interior of this habitation you would observe to be divided into -various apartments, each furnished with appropriate furniture and -hangings, the whole designed to harmonize in a perfect blending of form, -color, and texture, pleasing to the eye and restful to every sense of -the beholder. - -We have private apartments of our own, where, when in need of mental -repose, silent study, or deep meditation, the spirit may retire, apart -from all companionship save that which breathes through every breadth of -space—the presence of its God. - -There are times in every life when it is best to be alone, when the -spirit requires silent, undisturbed self-communion, when outward -presence is an intrusion upon the soul; and at such times we are -privileged to retire to our own private sanctum, unquestioned and not -misunderstood by others. - -In my pleasant spirit home there is a quiet nook, where I love to retire -and ponder over the great problems of life constantly unfolding -themselves before me; and there, surrounded by the beautiful in nature -and art, natural flowers climbing over marble statuary, singing birds -making music beneath some exquisite painting, I strive to unravel the -seeming mysteries of existence; and not in vain, for to the earnest -seeker after truth there comes a flood of light, illuminating the dark -places and answering all silent questioning. - -But my home contains apartments where sociability reigns, and there a -happy band of spirits daily congregate to amuse, instruct, and bless -each other; there, social converse, mingling with the recital of some -experience, lesson, or advice, pleasant faces and loving hearts, fill -the place with that harmony and peace only to be found where spirit -meets spirit in sympathy and appreciative kindness. Eight of us, all -young souls, meet together hour after hour, bringing each one his or her -store of acquired knowledge, or displaying his or her ignorance upon any -theme, only to have it dissipated by some new truth revealed to our -understandings by others. We are never unhappy, never restless, never -idle. In earthly experience others are far younger than myself; but in -spiritual love and life I am the youngest of them all, and it refreshes -my soul to partake of what those I love have to offer in the way of -acquired knowledge. - -This is a sample of group-home-life in the spirit world; a band of -loving, earnest spirits, whose highest ambition is to become great in -knowledge, that they may understand the laws of life, and thereby be -able to avoid mistakes, and competent to transmit a light and knowledge -of life to poor, darkened, misguided souls, who moil in sorrow and pain. -The members of these groups or bands are guarded and protected, -instructed and upheld, by wisdom spirits, who, having dwelt in mortal -until the physical ripened naturally for the change, passed on to enjoy -the fruits of their experience, and, having dwelt long in the spiritual, -are competent to guide and instruct these young souls bound to their own -by the ties of soul-affinity, as well as those of consanguinity, yet -confined by no arbitrary laws that chain and restrain the higher -emotions; thus our lives flow smoothly on, and each moment of existence -brings us some new lesson, or some new opportunity of being of use to -some one of the many spirits who walk the paths of sin or suffering. - - - - - CHAPTER V. - PLACES I HAVE SEEN. - - -You have heard of Zencollia City, with its peaceful homes and stately -temples. Let me now speak to you of that sweet, blooming, delightful -Spring Garden City, where the good, the beautiful, and the noble gather -together to engage in works of love for humanity. It is impossible for -you of earth to conceive of the magnitude and extent of this spirit -city, which seems almost boundless in width and length. - -The habitations are of various hues and textures; many of them standing -in the midst of luxuriant groves, where the branches of stately trees -cast a pleasant shade, and where birds make music all the sunny day; or -in the center of blooming gardens, where parterres of beautiful flowers -make the balmy air redolent with perfume and the landscape to glow with -beauty. - -These habitations, built as they may be of spotless, alabaster-like -stone, marble, or a particular kind of variegated stone, peculiar to -this place, which seems almost translucent, as it gleams in rainbow -colors beneath the shining sun, are all furnished and adorned with soft, -velvet-like draperies, snowy hangings, pure white tables and seats, -beautiful, life-like pictures, ivory statuary, and hanging baskets of -flowering plants, and present a picture of home-like comfort and -hospitality. - -Many of the houses are open at the sides, the ceilings being supported -by exquisitely carved columns of stone, around which emerald vines, -laden with fragrant flowers, climb and cluster; and the passer-by can -note the appearance of purity, peace, and comfort within. - - - THE PEOPLE OF SPRING GARDEN CITY. - -The inhabitants of this celestial city are ever busy, either devising -some new method of aiding and assisting the distressed, attending some -of its many schools of instruction, its halls of music and literature, -or working together in bands to elevate and instruct needy souls upon -earth, or in the lower realms of spirit life. - -These spirit people dress simply and naturally, in flowing robes, of any -color which most harmonizes with their interior condition; they are all -beautiful, a light radiating from each countenance, an expression of -peace and contentment upon each face, and a smile upon the lips; all of -which beautify the features and cast a halo of brilliancy around the -form. - -Beautiful groves, watered by running streams, shaded by lofty trees, and -made charming by banks of velvety moss, starred with fragrant blossoms, -are seen in the midst of this city of souls; and in these spots beneath -the blue canopy of the sky, inhaling the perfumed invigorating air, many -spirits daily congregate to listen to words of advice, instruction, and -wisdom from inspired lips. And from these places the inhabitants of -Spring Garden City go forth to their homes, exalted in spirit, or come -down to mortals who dwell in sorrow, and shed over them the divine -influence caught from higher scenes, which uplifts and strengthens the -struggling ones below. - - - CHILDREN’S LYCEUM. - -In the center of one of the largest, most beautiful groves, where -rippling waters, breezes swaying the leafy branches of the trees, and -the song of birds send a constant stream of melody through the air, made -fragrant by odorous flowers, a stately temple stands. It is of burnished -silver, which flashes and glows in the light of the sun. Within, its -walls are hung with landscape paintings, and draperies of azure satin. -The floor is of white marble, and the spotless ceiling is frescoed with -paintings of marvelous beauty. - -Here the spiritual lyceum of Spring Garden City daily convenes its -sessions, where spirit children are taught the duties and the lessons of -life. Some of the most exalted and brilliant souls resident in that city -are teachers and guardians in this school, and it is their delight to so -cultivate and train the young minds under their charge that only the -beautiful attributes of the soul will grow, and the selfishness of life -shall be eradicated. And it is because of the instruction and -development received in such schools as this that little children can so -readily return to earth, and bless and comfort weeping mortals with -their sweet words of sympathy and love. - - - HARMONIAL CITY. - -Harmonial City is a broad, beautiful, extensive city of the spirit -world. Its streets are literally shining, broad and straight, paved with -blocks of cool, white stone of great purity, and lined on either side -with beautiful, fragrant flowers. - -In the center of each street, a fountain constructed of a material -resembling silver, carved in the most wondrous designs, sends forth jets -of crystal water, which rise in fan-like shapes and fall again in -gleaming sprays upon the beds of flowers blooming at the fountain’s -base, whence a cloud of sweet perfume rises to scent the balmy air. - -At regular intervals, in this city of the spirits, beautiful parks are -laid out, abounding in all the natural beauty of flowers, trees, -shrubbery and water, serving to delight the eye and calm the senses of -the soul. - -The habitations of this city of harmony are formed or fashioned of -various substances, each dweller building his mansion to suit himself; -hence we observe the tiny, white vine-embowered cottage, with its -surrounding flower garden, side by side with the stately mansion, -environed with smooth walks and velvety lawns. - -The inhabitants of this place are particularly sympathetic and -harmonious; they are at peace with all the world and their own souls; -they take no active part in the turmoils and strifes of others; they do -not commune with earth save only as they transmit their messages through -spirit intelligences below them. - -Here are grand and massive temples, more richly draped and ornamented -than any I have elsewhere seen; temples dedicated to Poesy, Music, -Literature, and Philosophy. Here the active, critical, keen-searching -scientist is not at home; but the musician, the poet, the philosopher, -and the idealist find a heaven. - -The poetry that delights the soul of the bard is here breathed forth -through flower and streamlet; all the surroundings seem made up of -poetry, so fragrant, sweet, and subtle is the calm, beautiful life we -behold in this wonderful city. Well may it be named Harmonial City; for -its very atmosphere, its pretty homes, its adornments, and the features -and forms of its inhabitants, all breathe of harmony and peace. The -dwellers within this city I am told seem not so much like members of one -family, as parts of one healthy body, each performing its function and -duty, the whole harmoniously blending in one form of symmetry and -beauty; and I can well believe this, from what I have seen of them. - -In this city, musicians, poets, artists, and -idealists—transcendentalists, if you will—love to congregate in their -respective temples, which are ever open to all who wish to enter, and by -contact with each others’ minds throw off new strains of harmony in -verse, outline some new work of beauty, develop some beautiful idea, or -evoke a new melody of the spheres. And from these master-souls beautiful -ideas, melodies, and ideals come floating down to earth. Transmitted -through the atmosphere below, they eventually awaken an echo in the -heart of some aspiring soul,—when, lo, a new poem, a new strain of -melody, a new harmonious thought, is given to the world. - -It has been my good fortune to visit once or twice this wonderful City -of Harmony, and ever after my mind has possessed a new and beautiful -picture to hang upon the snowy walls of memory,—a picture of -harmoniously blended tints, of flowery beds, of sunny fountains, of -massive temples, crowded with faces from which all trace of passion hath -forever vanished, and which bear only the impress of ineffable peace; -where harmony is the life of the spirit, and melody runs like a liquid -stream through all the sunny days. - - - A MAGNIFICENT TEMPLE. - -Imagine, if you can, a magnificent temple built of a kind of white -translucent stone, which, as the sunlight falls upon it, glows and -sparkles with the bright, prismatic hues of the rainbow; imagine this -temple to be so vast and spacious in its dimensions that its brilliant -dome seems to pierce the snowy clouds, while in length it extends as far -as the eye can reach; imagine delicate vines, wreaths and pictures -carved exquisitely upon the outer walls of this building, while a -magnificent garden, blooming in the rich luxuriance of summer, surrounds -it on every side; and after you have imagined all this, you will have a -faint idea of that massive temple of Harmonial City, in which artists of -every grade congregate to pursue their favorite studies. - -The interior of this splendid palace is hung with richest drapery, and -adorned with rarest works of art, creations of those artist-spirits who -delight to give outward expression to the ideals of beauty within their -souls. - -Mortal eyes have never witnessed such forms of skillful beauteous art, -so life-like in every sense, so soul-thrilling, as are gathered here. -Mortal ears fail to catch the celestial tones of harmony, the divine -notes of melody, that are uttered here by spirits who appear to be all -music, all harmony. - -The interior of this beautiful building is divided into four spacious -compartments, with one vast hall over all. - -The lower halls are devoted to sculpture, painting, music, and poetry. -Each one is fitted up grandly, hung with shimmering drapery, and adorned -with forms of peerless beauty. Here the student lingers, his soul -entranced with the glory of his work, his being illuminated with the -divine inspiration he gathers. - -The whole edifice, with its splendid appointments, is like a divine -poem, a completed strain of harmony, a perfect picture, or a finished -statue of grace and symmetry; and the forms and faces of the masters who -dispense instruction to the student give glory and benignity to the -whole. - -The vast hall above is the most beautiful place I have ever seen—paved -with white and gold, the walls hung with exquisite paintings, adorned -with gleaming statuary, save here and there where openings admit the -balmy, perfumed air; the ceiling of white and azure, gemmed with golden -stars; the shining fountains on the floor, which send up sprays of -crystal water, the baskets of richly-blooming flowers, swinging here and -there; the grand stands of shining gold, where the favored children of -genius gather; the silken couches and dais for the visiting company—all -present a scene of richness and beauty difficult to be described. - -In this place grand entertainments are given, to which the denizens of -the city and elsewhere are admitted, to feast the intellect upon the -wondrous creations of artist, poet, sculptor, and musician, and to -listen to instructive lectures upon the arts. And it is indeed a feast -to the soul to attend one of these receptions; it is an experience which -draws the spirit upward, and elevates it into a purer, more refined -condition; for purity and goodness are the themes of the artist’s -inspiration, and love broods over all, manifested in the desire to -instruct and bless every life. This is one of the largest temples I have -ever seen, although many smaller ones, erected for like purposes, are -scattered throughout the higher spheres of spirit life. - - - CITY OF JOY. - -There is a beautiful little city in the Summer-Land, which, situated -between rising hills of ever-glowing verdure, presents an appearance of -restful tranquillity and harmonious peace. Its name signifies “City of -Joy.” - -The habitations of this place are all of a circular shape, pavilion-like -in appearance, typical of the rounded out completeness of human life. -These buildings are open at the sides, the roofs of shining brightness, -supported by columns of white ivory, exquisitely carved, and entwined -with clustering plants and flowering vines. They also are ranged in -circles or spheres, eight of these homesteads, with their connecting -flower-gardens, comprising a circle. Here and there are gateways, -leading to vast and beautiful grounds, where all that can delight the -eye and charm the ear may be found. These gateways are reared of solid -alabaster-like stone, in the form of an arch. - -Everywhere we observe the circle and arch, nowhere do we find sharp -corners, or the angular edge; all is smooth, completed, harmonious. The -flower-beds are in rings, blooming with soft, exquisite tints, and -redolent with delicate odors. - -The inhabitants of this city dwell in unity, co-operate together in -associative bodies, each one working for the good of all. Their sphere -represents brotherly love and honest fidelity; their aura is clear, -shining and transparent. - -I understand that these beings rarely, if ever, return to earthly -scenes. They have long since passed beyond the conditions of material -things; they are without passions, but delight to minister to suffering -souls; they understand the art of preparing their beautiful garments -from elements gathered from the gardens, and their food likewise grows -spontaneously in the shape of rich, juicy, and nutritious fruit. - -The habits of life of these beings are extremely simple; they have no -artificial wants and desires; their clothing is of the flowing, drapery -style; their homes are simply furnished with furniture framed from tree -and shrub, and adorned with vines and flowers. - -They are a studious people, interested in all that affects humanity, and -have groves and temples dedicated to Truth, Wisdom, and Knowledge; also -temples, large rotundas, where the sage and the philosopher, the chemist -and the scientist, hold forth in words of wisdom. - -This place I have seen but once, and then imperfectly. Thither I was -guided by a venerable ministering being, who delights to instruct the -young and ignorant. But one peculiarity I observed; instead of the -brilliant light of golden sunshine pouring down upon the scene, the -whole city seemed partially veiled in a peculiar, rose-tinted haze, -which threw a delicious sense of beauty over the white homesteads, the -gleaming waters of the circular fountains, and the blooming gardens. - -The inhabitants of this supernal city traverse space mostly by the -intensity of will-force, but I am told they also possess conveyances for -ærial travel, circular-shaped, silken-draped air cars, which glide -through the atmosphere like graceful birds of golden plumage. These I -did not see, but I have seen similar ærial cars in other places. - -Oh, were it possible to convey to you an adequate comprehension of the -wonders and beauties of another life than this, it would be a task over -which an angel might rejoice. - - - FLORALIA, THE VALLEY OF FLOWERS. - -I cannot begin to enumerate to you the beautiful cities of spirit life, -and the sweet, outlying country places; neither can I hope to convey to -you a description of the peaceful, glowing valleys and woodlands of the -Better Country. But there are two beautiful valleys of which I feel to -speak, and which may give you a conception of the many fertile spots, -rich with luxuriant growth, that adorn the Land of Souls. - -Floralia, or the Valley of Flowers, is charmingly situated between two -ranges of massive mountains, which glow in the sun with more than -roseate brightness, or deepen into purple as the cooling shadows ascend -their gleaming sides. - -Long and wide the valley stretches out, sweet and fair, dotted here and -there with groves and clumps of trees; a clear and limpid stream of -water, reflecting the azure sky, runs through the midst of the valley, -which is fed by living springs from the mountain. Clusters of snow-white -cottages abound, whose inhabitants are composed of little innocent -children, with their guardians, teachers, or spirit parents; for little -ones coming to our life, who have no father and mother to greet them, -are at once adopted by kind spirits, who devote their lives to their -care and guidance. - -But the most remarkable feature of this valley, and the one from which -it derives its name, Floralia, is the lavish profusion of flowers on -every hand. The green sward, so like velvet in softness, is literally -covered with flowers—flowers of every type, degree, and color—the whole -forming a magnificent scene of beauty and fragrance; so exquisitely do -the colors blend and their odors harmonize. This you will believe is the -home of honey-loving insects and singing birds, and the whole presents a -perfect picture of delight. - -To this flowery home, little children are brought, who pass out from -earth in childhood’s hours; here they are borne by loving, ministering -angels, and tenderly reared and cherished. Many of these little ones -knew not the meaning of care and tenderness on earth, but all are -lovingly tended at this place. - -Here they attend the school of Nature, learn of flower and bird and -rippling rill; and are instructed in the lessons of life, and the laws -of being, by their gentle guardians. Only purity and peace abound here, -and the little ones develop all their sweetest attributes of soul. - - - THE VALLEY OF DELIGHT. - -The other vale of which I have spoken is called the Valley of Delight. -This valley is somewhat depressed and nearly round; nestling between -gigantic hills, it resembles a great green basin set with flowers of -many hues. No scorching wind, no battling storm ever sweeps across this -valley; all is mild and balmy. The crystal water flashes from many -fountains and gurgles from leaping springs. - -In this sweet spot more than one poet abides, more than one artist makes -his home; but the great attraction of the place is a massive, white, -academic-looking structure, in the center of the valley. This building -is indeed a college of learning; within its lofty walls lessons are -given and learned, not only in the usual arts and sciences, but, best of -all, in the art of teaching, and of becoming competent to guide, -instruct, and develop all the best powers of the little children. From -this college in the Valley of Delight, spirits, men and women, youths -and maidens, go forth to Floralia, to become teachers and guides for the -little children who gather there. - -In this college school, even elderly men and women are entered as -pupils; those who, having experienced earthly life without the -advantages of education, or have passed through mortality confined to -one department of learning. In our world every spirit receives the -opportunity for acquiring an education, and all, at some time, avail -themselves of it. There are many such schools of learning in the -spiritual world, and they are of untold benefit to the inquiring soul. - -It would be useless for me to attempt to describe even a tenth part of -the places I have visited, and scenes I have witnessed in the spiritual. -Mortal language fails to convey a proper idea of certain phases of -spirit life, even when the brain of our instrument can receive correctly -the thoughts we impress upon it. To realize positively the beauties as -well as the deformities,—if I may be allowed to use the word in relation -to the lower spheres of spirit life,—one must be able to perceive them -with spirit vision. Hence I have only attempted to convey to you a faint -though real idea, so far as it extends, of what I have witnessed in -other lands than those of earth. - - - THE HAPPY HUNTING GROUND OF THE INDIANS. - -Before I close this chapter I must speak to you of that fair, peaceful, -mountainous country of the spirit world, where the Indian race find a -happy home. To reach this region from the cities of which I have spoken, -one must go far out into the open country; through valleys and over -hills; through deep forests and sunny glades, up, ever upward in his -march, until at length he comes to an open stretch of green fields, -where the mellow sunlight gleams and tiny flowers blossom. Beyond this -level plain of verdure, a deep, blue, rolling river sweeps, its shining -waves dancing in the sunlight under the quaint, canoe-like boats that -rest upon them. Kanalaw, Smiling River, I have heard these waters -called; and it seems indeed a fitting name, for only peace and joy is -suggested at the sight of its shining waves. Beyond this rolling river -there is a deeply-wooded country. Here you are up high among the -mountains; this is the red man’s home, his happy hunting ground, where -no foe disturbs him, where no storms can come. - -The white race is welcome here as visitors, and a number live here as -teachers to their dusky friends; but this is exclusively an Indian -country. Throughout the deep forests, where cooling streamlets flow, and -birds make merry music in the branches of the stately trees, the -picturesque wigwams of the Indians stand, white and shining, embroidered -with quills, feathers, and silks of every hue, hung with many-colored -hangings or curtains of silken texture, and ornamented with natural -flowers, which give out sweet incense to the breezes. The young people -of the race delight to weave flowery garlands with which to deck their -homes. - -Out in the sunny glades of this region, where flowers of every kind bud -and blossom, where the brooks murmur over mossy stones, and all life is -glad, the great lodges of the country stand,—their school-houses and -their council-halls,—and there they meet to give or gain instruction and -to receive counsel from the wise chiefs whom they honor and love. - -Tribes here mingle together and dwell in unity; no hate, no anger, no -fears disturb their minds; they grow in harmony, and gain that strength -of mind which they send back to aid and assist the pale-faces through -their chosen mediums. Here the Indian finds rest and peace, gaining -freedom, vigor, and strength from the waters, woods, and hills; growing -gentle like the flowers, and mild as the evening breeze. His soul grows -and expands in the power of love, and he gains knowledge not only from -surrounding scenes, but through his intuitive faculties, which are -receptive to truths, and likewise from learned and cultured beings from -the higher spheres, who delight to teach the red man, and whom he in -turn listens to with reverence and love. - -This beautiful country, fairer than mortal eye hath ever witnessed, has -proved a blessing to many a weary spirit. Not only is it a refuge for -the poor, hunted and despised Indian, who, fleeing from mortal chains, -finds therein rest and peace, but it is also a haven of rest to many a -poor, weary pale face, who, passing out from mortal life, uncared for -and alone, is taken up by tender spirits into this blooming country, and -amid its pure air and green hills, cared for by the tender Indian maid, -he gains strength and ease of mind and body. Here, too, many little -children gain strength and power to return to earth as messengers of -light to weary hearts. - -And there are lyceums in the Indian country,—lyceums, where lessons are -learned from the singing brook, the mossy stone, the budding flower, and -the warbling bird; where the grand march is made beneath archways of -living green, and many-colored banners are formed of blooming flowers; -where life is natural, and where souls are happy and free. - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIRIT LAND. - - -As you gather around your cheerful firesides as mortals, and rejoice in -the sweet associations and affections of the family circle, do you not -sometimes think of those homes not made with hands, which the great army -of your so-called dead inhabit? and do you not long to know something of -them and their manner of existence? - -I have recently visited one of these homes in the spirit world, of which -I will endeavor to tell you. Imagine a large, white building, surrounded -by pleasant grounds, and shaded by lofty trees (similar to your trees of -maple and oak), in form, construction, and surroundings much like a -substantial, comfortable country-seat of some well-to-do merchant in -earth life. This home of which I speak is situated in “Pleasant Valley.” -No wintry storms, no sudden waves of cold, no visitations of extreme -heat, ever come to this place! The temperature of the valley is mild and -delightful. There are many such homes as this of which I speak in -Pleasant Valley, but they are not all inhabited by the same class of -people. - - - TRIAL AND TRIUMPH. - -In this comfortable home dwell two beings, male and female, companions -in every sense of the term, whose delight it is to minister to the wants -of others. I know not all the roads of suffering they passed, but I do -know that on earth, many years ago, this woman loved and trusted in this -man, and through the force of circumstances and conditions (perhaps -because of a vacillating, fickle nature), he abandoned her to the -merciless scorn of an unpitying world. Left alone, friendless and -unaided, to fight the battles of life, what wonder that she was plunged -in despair! Her babe lived scarcely three months on earth, ere it passed -to the spirit world. - -Crazed at this culmination of all her woes, the poor mother ended her -mortal existence by suicide. For a time she led an aimless, restless -existence in spirit, owing to the law of association drawing her back to -former scenes; but soon, through the aid of ministering spirits, she was -aroused to her true condition and prevailed upon to reach outward for a -higher life. - -Her mother-heart yearned and prayed for the tiny babe she had lost, -when, lo, it was brought to her arms by tender mother-spirits, who had -tended and cared for it with loving kindness. Mother and child were -taken to a bright home, where flowers bloomed and branches waved, where -all was beautiful, and there was nought of selfishness or woe to mar the -serenity of the scene. Here in Pleasant Valley, surrounded by loving -helpers and guides, these two beings unfolded in sweetness and purity, -their lives growing into harmony with all mankind. - -But the mother, whom I will call Mary, could not forget her early love; -the object of her fondest affections was still dear to her soul, and in -spite of unkindness, desertion, and neglect, her woman’s heart went out -to him in a devotion born of undying love. At times, she could feel -something like a chord vibrating within her, as if with pain, and she -would feel that the spirit of her dear one was calling her to him. - -At length she found him, still on earth, but, oh, how changed! Sorrow, -want, and pain were marked on every feature. Oh, what tribulation and -suffering had been his! Friends had died or deserted him; fortune had -fled, and sickness marked him as her own. In hours of misery, thoughts -of Mary had come to him; bitterly did he repent his past conduct, sadly -did he mourn over his wasted life. - -Soon he was called to the spirit world, but not at first did he find the -angel of his dreams; though she was near, seeking to aid and assist him -to throw off the clouds that pressed upon him, and to aid him to emerge -from the terrible conditions that surged around him, it was impossible -for her to announce her presence. - -At length, by the herculean efforts of his will, by a determination to -live for others instead of wholly for himself, he succeeded in throwing -off the incubus that weighed upon his soul and confined it in the -bondage of darkness. Then, what a glorious sight burst upon his awakened -vision,—the face of her he once knew and loved, the face of her he had -wronged, he beheld smiling upon him tenderly and peacefully, glorified -by angelic love and pardon, while beside it gleamed another,—sweet, -innocent, lovely,—the face of their angel child. - -It is impossible for others to realize the misery and anguish of a human -heart, to comprehend the thorny path a soul may have to tread in its -journey of purification; therefore I cannot convey to you a knowledge of -the suffering and sorrow these two beings experienced,—the one through -betrayed confidence, the other through selfishness and wrong-doing; but -we may well believe the anguish of the latter must ultimately have -exceeded ten times the suffering of the former, as the wrong-doer must -meet with stings and scourges of conscience of which the wronged is -never aware. - - - A HOME FOR THE WEARY. - -Led by Mary and her child into paths of peace, and at last pleasantness, -the erring spirit began to blossom out from old conditions, and to -develop depths of goodness in his nature, undreamed of hitherto. At -length, it became their desire to open a spiritual home of peace and -comfort for such weary souls, who, like our friend Mary, are forced out -of mortal existence by the relentless hand of despair and to surround -them with that sweet magnetism of love that serves to assuage their -sorrows and strengthen their hearts. - -Consequently, this beautiful home in Pleasant Valley, surrounded by -shaded walks, rippling streams, blooming flowers, and smiling fields, is -sustained by them as a refuge for weary, heart-sick souls, who through -misery, want or neglect, have passed out from earth by their own act. -Within, the apartments are pleasantly situated, commanding views of the -joyous scene without; comfort, and even luxury, abound; the furnishing -of the house is such as to please the eye and harmonize with the senses; -form, color, and texture all blend in perfect unison. Seclusion and -privacy may be had by those who will; cheerful companionship also is -freely offered. Surely such a house of refuge, such a home of peace, -must be welcome to a weary, storm-tossed soul. - -Content in their work for others, Mary and her companion pass their -time, constantly devising something new for the amelioration of human -suffering, or giving of their energy and influence to strengthen and -encourage the morally weak and blind. As teachers, helpers and guides, -they are invaluable to others, and their labors follow them in the -blessing and appreciation of all. Serenity and peace are stamped upon -their features, while their forms, clad in simple robes, shine with -dignity; hand in hand they pass through life, happy in each other and in -their work. - -What shall we say of their child,—innocent, star-eyed Stella,—she who -returns to earthly scenes daily, as a missionary of light and peace to -weary mortals, who brings an influence of benevolence to the hearts of -the affluent, that they may bestow their bounty upon those in need; who -soothes the weary and sad, and carries a blessing wherever she goes? She -is a missionary of light, performing a noble work in guiding -sorrow-stricken hearts to a haven of rest. The angels bless her, as -mortals would do, were they aware of her presence in their midst, at -times, when a deep influx of strength and consolation flows out from her -life to theirs, and they know not whence it comes. - -A few words more: Those happy, calm, and quiet beings, who at present -inhabit the home in Pleasant Valley,—the “Mary Home,” as we love to call -it,—would never be recognized as the sorrowful, hollow-eyed, unhappy -creatures who not long since dragged their weary frames through the -streets of earth. Now, peace and content are theirs; affection and -sympathy feed their lives, and their hearts are no longer starved for -the sustenance they crave. - -But these beings will not always remain here. One by one, as they become -strengthened and refreshed, as they become imbued with a desire to help -others, they pass out to other scenes, to new labors, and new -associations, where, as missionaries, they will continue to work for -others, leaving sweet memories to cluster around the old home, and -bright influences which bless and strengthen the weary ones who are -brought to fill their places. - -Such is the work accomplished in the Mary Home; such the life spent by -those who, through much tribulation and sorrow, have found the dawn of a -new existence. We do not scorn a spirit for what it has been; we honor -it for its efforts to advance and grow into something better; for in -this way happiness, peace, and blessing come to humanity. - - - THE CONDITION OF ONE SELFISH ON EARTH. - -Passing through the various places and conditions of the spirit world, -on missionary or beneficent purposes intent, one comes in contact with -strange and startling scenes and people, presenting a weird and uncouth -appearance, as well as with those bearing the impress of suffering and -woe. - -I well remember one being with whom I was brought into association by a -beautiful spirit, whose delight it is ever to work out some benefit to -others. This being, to whose side I was brought, was a female, tall, -gaunt, unhappy; her garments seemed to be formed of a heterogeneous mass -of fabric, of every color and texture, presenting at once a grotesque -and unnatural appearance. - -“See,” she said, as I gazed upon her, “see my fine robes, how beautiful, -how rich; I hid my jewels, that none should find them; I cut up my -handsome dresses, that none could wear them when I was dead; I hid my -gold, that none should spend it in riotous living; and see, I have them -all here again, in these beautiful robes of mine.” - -It was plainly to be seen that this unfortunate creature believed what -she said; presenting a pitiable appearance to others, to herself she -appeared to be the perfect ideal of dignity and beauty. I soon learned -the secret of her deplorable condition. On earth this woman had been -cursed with great wealth. I say “cursed,” for to her spirit it had -indeed proved a curse, narrowing her intellect in the eager pursuit of -more wealth, and warping her spiritual faculties to a truly lamentable -extent. While not denying herself the luxuries of life, she yet refused -to spend one penny for the comfort of others; indeed, so selfish and -greedy had she grown, that she could not bear to see others enjoying one -grain of the wealth and luxury which she possessed, and she determined -that since she must “die,”—she did not believe in a future life, nor in -the existence of a higher power than man,—since she must leave all she -possessed, no one else should enjoy it; and so she had destroyed her -riches and garments, and hidden much of her jewelry and gold, so that -after she was dead, her relatives would fail to benefit by them. - -This woman had lived alone on earth, a solitary, haughty, mercenary -being; and in this spirit of unrest she had passed out into the Eternal -World, only to find herself stripped of all wealth, grandeur, and -honor,—a poor, wretched creature. - -But as yet she had not aroused to this fact; she felt herself a -dethroned queen; she did not realize the utter poverty and squalor of -her surroundings; her only desire seemed to be to keep the gold and -jewels hidden from the light of day. - -I was much interested in this spirit. I sought to awaken some sense of -justice, honor, and benevolence within her soul, but without avail. To -all my entreaties, arguments, and persuasions, she would turn a deaf -ear. Her mind seemed to gloat only upon the disappointments of those on -earth, who sought for her hidden treasure, and her time was spent in -mocking their futile search, bewailing her own inability to profit by -her wealth, or parading herself to and fro before the eyes of any -passer-by. - -The surroundings of this miserable woman seemed to be as sterile and -gloomy of aspect as her own soul,—cold, cheerless, and deserted. No -blooming flower, no shrub of luxuriant green adorned the scene; barren -rocks and stony ground alone met the sight; not even the maligned -thistle or thorn-bush were here to enliven the scene; and yet this being -in her haughtiness of spirit, perceived not the gloom and darkness and -dearth. - -This woman,—seemingly in all but outward appearance anything but a -woman,—so haughty, selfish, even vindictive—what could she produce -sweeter than thorn or thistle? - -Spirit parents and friends of this unfortunate being gathered around, -who would fain have assisted her out of her miserable condition; but she -knew them not, and waved them away from her side. - - - FIRST STEPS TOWARD ENLIGHTENMENT. - -But this state of things could not continue long; as the constant -dropping of water will wear away a stone, so the continued influence of -earnest spirits descending upon another will produce its result, and so -the influence of these good, beneficent ones began slowly yet surely to -produce a softening effect upon this woman’s heart. She grew unhappy, -restless; the gold and jewels of her former days haunted her; she longed -to see them once again. In one of these moods she found herself in the -bodily presence of a kinsman,—one poor, but worthy,—whom she had -despised as shiftless, because while burdened with an invalid wife, and -a family of little ones, he could do nothing more than keep himself and -family above want and debt. - -Thinking deeply of the hiding-place of her treasure, and longing to -behold it once again, she did not know that the intensity of her desire, -and the impression on her soul concerning the place of concealment, -communicated itself to the mind, or spirit, of her relative. He was in a -partial slumber, it was early morning; just the time and condition -favorable for producing spirit impression. Starting from his sleep, he -exclaimed to his suffering wife: “I believe I have dreamed out the -hiding-place of aunt Sarah’s money; I believe I can find it; at least, I -shall search for it.” - -His companion tried to soothe him into quiet, but all in vain; he could -not rest, and shortly left the house, followed by the now anxious and -thoroughly alarmed spirit. - -I need not enter into details; before nightfall the treasure was -found,—bank-notes, gold and jewels,—together with a note in the -handwriting of the deceased woman, stating that the money should be -owned by whoever found it, but the jewels must be returned to the heirs -of the family. The only heir to the property was a young lady, a -governess in a distant city. Gladly did the fortunate finder communicate -with her, and as the jewels were worth fully as much as the money, she -was glad to take them, and leave the residue with her relative. - -Thus were honest hearts made happy, and needy ones provided for. He who -found the treasure had been sorely tried; his wife’s health had become -more precarious than ever, and his family were in need of even the -necessities of life; for he had been thrown out of employment, and there -was no prospect or hope of better days before him. - -You may judge of the rejoicing in the poor man’s cottage that night; the -children were elated, but the invalid’s tears flowed freely, as in -broken accents she thanked the Father of us all for his tender mercy. - - - ENFRANCHISEMENT OF A SPIRIT. - -It was this scene that softened the heart of that unhappy spirit, and -actually brought tears to her eyes. She had rejoiced at the sight of her -treasures again, then grown alarmed as she realized they had forever -passed away from her; but when she witnessed the tears, and listened to -the thanksgiving of the invalid woman, her own heart melted, and she -wept in sympathy. - -And so one little wayside blossom dared to lift its head above the arid -soil, and to shed its fragrance over a bitter life,—the flower of -Sympathy, which is so near akin to Love, that the angels consider them -twin lilies blooming from one stem. - -At this blessed moment, those earnest spirits who had longed for this -surrounded the woman, dissipating the shadows with their brilliant -presence, and revealing her to herself as she was. Horror, shame, -anguish filled her spirit for a time; remorse for the good she had left -undone pierced her through and through; but possessing strength, -endurance, and energy, and assisted by her friends, she at length -rallied and emerged from her old condition into a brighter one; her old -garments dropped away, and womanly robes of simple fashion clothed her -form, which soon rounded out in beauty of expression and symmetrical -proportions. She is still growing, seeking to learn more of her new -life, and to benefit others; and it is her delight to impress the -receivers of her former fortune to expend a part of it for the benefit -of others. - -Thus have the wayside flowers of sympathy, love, benevolence, humility, -and peace blossomed out from the defilement of selfishness and pride. - - - CHILDREN’S PROGRESSIVE LYCEUMS. - -In this chapter, which I have devoted to the recital of scenes and -incidents that occur in the spirit land, I must mention something -concerning the Children’s Progressive Lyceums of that world, which are -in session at this hour. I will give a description of that school which -daily convenes in the massive temple at Spring Garden City, dedicated to -Truth and Education. In this, as in all of our spirit lyceums, spiritual -principles and aspirations are inculcated, and a knowledge of the laws -of life instilled into the young minds who throng its spacious halls. - -In that delightful temple, adorned with the artistic expressions of -grace and beauty, where snowy statuary gleam out from nook and corner, -displaying the sculptor’s skill, marvelous creations of ideality, -representing all the grace and loveliness of human conception; where -beautiful paintings adorn the crystal walls: scenes of natural beauty, -glowing landscapes, gleaming water pictures, representations of calm and -peaceful life, which the artist-soul has caused to speak a lesson from -inert canvas; where the ceiling is carved in delicate forms of beauty, -and the open walls invite the perfume of the flower and the balm of the -passing breeze; where in truth all the surroundings are calculated to -awaken only thoughts of the good, to develop a love of the beautiful in -the growing mind, and to cause sensation to glow and blossom under the -light of Purity;—groups of spirit children meet to learn the lessons of -life, develop all the highest, noblest attributes of mind, and to -cultivate the strongest, purest health for the outward form. - -There spirit teachers gather, to give instruction to these young souls; -to draw forth the inner powers of the undeveloped minds under their -charge, and to inculcate on them the principles of true spirituality, -which are love, purity, fidelity to truth, and a sense of justice. - -And these groups of innocent children, from the prattling babe to the -laughing youth or maiden, present a picture at once sublime and -inviting. Whether chanting in chorus their beautiful spiritual hymns, -which awaken devotion, or delivering in concert their golden-chain -recitations, which tell of the wisdom and boundless love of our Father; -whether relating some simple story of actual experience, or transmitting -the grand and soul-inspiring utterances of others; whether exercising -the limbs in wing movements, or performing the graceful and -strengthening evolutions of the grand triumphal march; in each and all -of these they present a picture of youthful beauty and innocence, of -developing power and purpose, which strikes the beholder with the -conviction that these groups of spirits are yet to wield a mighty power. -By-and-bye those young souls will depart to take their places as -teachers, guides, and helpers to the needy and lowly of earth, or to the -ignorant, darkened minds who enter spirit life covered with the pall of -superstition and fear; and to such beings they will prove a light that -will brighten the highway to knowledge. - - - METHODS OF INSTRUCTION IN SPIRIT LYCEUMS. - -These spirit lyceums are schools of education where thought is developed -and love awakened; where beautiful sights and sounds arouse the young -spirit into activity, and draw it into a condition of perfect harmony. -The lessons are all instructive while entertaining, and are drawn from -some natural object of bird or blossom, or taken from some beautiful -painting, or group of statuary, which represents the idea to be conveyed -to the mind grasping for knowledge. - -Each child whose musical taste is developing, receives instruction in -the laws of harmony and melodious sound; each child who loves art in its -expressive form of painting or sculpture receives lessons from -master-minds who delight to guide the awakening talent in its proper -direction. All work in concord and all delight to please each other. - -The rose and the acorn, the sparrow and the bee, the tinkling brook and -the mossy stone, all speak a lesson of active, changing life to the -child. The stars and the sunbeams breathe a lesson of divine goodness to -him; and the spirit of all things is felt as he communes with Nature. -And thus these children are prepared to go forth from their spirit -lyceums breathing holy inspirations upon the lives of others, gently -drawing them upward towards the life that knoweth all, the _Love_ that -enfoldeth everyone. - -Oh, ye fathers and mothers, who weep in sorrow today because some -darling has been taken from your earthly homes; did you realize how -tenderly your loved one is cared for, into what a beautiful school your -child has entered, to prepare him or her to become a glorious messenger -of life and light and peace to the weary and the sad, you would not -mourn, but rather rejoice that you have been permitted to offer up to -the service of the Lord such a beautiful and pure missionary of love. - -These spiritual lyceums, unlike your earthly gatherings of like import, -convene daily; and the children and leaders, in constant association -with each other, grow so in harmony together in sympathy and love, that -they become a perfect whole, each one fitting naturally and beautifully -into his or her place; and hence are enabled to perform an unequalled -amount of good for humanity; and I have found that to these bands of -holy angels, together with the efforts of the red race,—our Indian -brothers,—belongs the credit of swinging back the pearly gates of -immortal life, and setting them forever ajar, for the benefit of those -who linger yet in mortal clay. - - - A GOLDEN-CHAIN RECITATION. - -I would like to give you a specimen of the golden-chain recitations I -listened to at the lyceum of Spring Garden City. The Guardian of the -school recited the first line; the teachers of the various groups or -classes followed on, in concert, with the second line; then the children -of the first group recited the third line; the scholars of the second -group the fourth line; and so on, until all had taken part in the -exercise and become impressed with its beauty and devotional tendency; -when all joined in the recitation of the last four lines. - - Spirit of Life and Love! - To thee our souls we bring, - And lay them on Thy Fount of Truth, - Our purest offering. - Spirit of endless Peace! - Who worketh all things well, - To Thee our soul’s divinest praise - In songs of gladness swell. - - God of the wise and good! - Who rules by perfect law, - Thy vast creations show thy power - Without a single flaw. - The storms and tempests sweep - Impurities away, - And after darkness brightly shines - The golden light of day. - - The green fruit and the sour - Are but unripened good, - And every crude, imperfect life, - When rightly understood, - Will teach the human soul - Progression’s deathless power - To beautify the living form - With perfect fruit and flower. - - Father! we bring to Thee - All that our souls contain - Of love and reverence and joy, - Without one touch of pain; - And, oh, we ask of Thee - Thy blessing evermore, - That we may walk still close to Thee— - Thou whom our souls adore. - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - HOW SPIRITS WORK. - - -The work of the spirit is true labor; it may not be labor of the hands, -but it is of the heart; it is the impelling of spiritual force outward -from within, directing that force in certain channels, or against -special obstacles, in order to accomplish a purpose. Spirit work is -always for the attainment of some definite end or object, never for the -whiling away of an idle hour, or the performance of some task that is to -delight for a brief, fleeting moment. - -Let me give you an illustration of how spirits work; but this instance -is by no means an example of all the methods that spirits take to -accomplish their labors. Oh, no; these methods are varied, even as -individuals vary in their natures and constitutions. - - - A SPIRIT MOTHER REFORMS HER WAYWARD SON. - -In a certain city of this fair land dwells an individual who is at our -present writing universally respected and beloved by all who know him; -but such was not always the case. Twenty years ago this individual was a -young man given to dissipation in its various forms; his mother, then in -the body, wept and besought him in vain to abandon his evil course, and -turn to a better life. Finally, the mother entered spirit life, and for -a time that young man plunged into the wildest of dissipations. In the -meantime, the mother, awakened in the spirit world, found that she could -return to the side of her son, and to a certain extent exert an -influence upon him. She began to follow him wherever he went, steadily -bending her will-power upon his mind. Into places of low and evil resort -went that spirit mother with her erring son; scenes that made her soul -grow sick within her met her pure vision. Yet she faltered not; her work -lay before her, and accomplish it she would, whatsoever obstacles might -interpose. - -It would make an interesting volume to describe the experiences and -incidents that befell the spirit. For a time the case seemed hopeless, -but still the spirit despaired not. Occasionally thoughts of his -mother’s teachings, and remembrances of her devotion and love for him, -would flit across the mind of the dissolute youth, and for the moment -his heart would seem to melt; but the force of habit and association had -such a hold upon him that these brief moments of remorse would pass away -and seem to leave no trace. But all such experiences do leave their -impress upon the spirit for good, and in this instance they afforded -means of encouragement and power to the angel mother, whose mission was -to accomplish the reformation of the immortal soul of a well-loved son. - -Three, five, eight years passed; the youth, now grown to manhood’s -estate, but in all appearance a perfect wreck of humanity, drifted away -from the home of his boyhood among strangers, homeless and alone. Of -course he fell among evil associates, but still memories of long ago, -and occasionally remorseful thoughts of his own impure life, continued -to haunt him. - -Still the spirit mother exerted her influence upon him, and it finally -became manifest in a singular manner. Groping through the city streets -one dark night, he stumbled and fell, striking his head upon the -pavement, which caused him to lose consciousness for a few moments; when -he beheld the face of that mother gazing upon him with sorrowful eyes. - -He started up, confused and alarmed; but the ringing pain in his head -refused to leave, and he seated himself upon the curb-stone, holding his -bowed head in his hands. - -All at once a scene opened before him: he saw his boyhood’s home, and -his mother standing in the door to meet him as he came from school; he -heard her gentle, earnest words: “My son, whatever you do in life, seek -to keep a pure heart and a clean hand.” - -That was all. Then a calmness fell upon his spirit, as though the peace -of heaven had descended there. He felt an angel’s touch upon his aching -head, and tears of anguish fell from his tired eyes. In this condition -he was found and taken to a hospital, where his wounds were dressed, and -he was cared for until he recovered from the blow he had received. In -the meantime the spirit mother, who had followed her son, succeeded in -influencing one of the physicians in charge of the hospital, in her -son’s favor; so much so, that he offered to obtain manual employment for -him if he would work, which offer was accepted. - -I cannot go into details; suffice it to say that the hitherto wretched -man seemed to have changed his nature completely; and why? Because the -mother’s influence had gained the ascendency over him. He worked early -and late, at first at rough toil, afterward at more congenial labor. -Time passed; he became respectable and manly in appearance; he shunned -the haunts of evil and followed the good. Finally, he succeeded in -gaining a competence; until now he is beloved and honored by all. And -what do you think his present work is? He is the superintendent and -guide of a mission for the suppression of crime and the development of -good in the street urchins and unfortunate youth of the city. - -For ten weary years a spirit mother watched and toiled, but at length -she was rewarded, for her son was saved, not only to bless himself and -her, but also to bless and strengthen many others. - -Thus one mother toiled and watched and hoped, for many years, for the -reformation and uplifting of a child. This is one way in which spirits -work, but not the only one which they have of accomplishing their -purpose. - -Let me relate an instance of spirit work of another kind, and in a -different direction from that spoken of above, which will reveal to you -how possible it is for your ascended friends to assist you in material -ways even though you know it not: - - - A SPIRIT MOTHER RELIEVES AN IMPOVERISHED DAUGHTER. - -A widow, who resided in a neat little cottage with her only child, a -young girl of sixteen years, maintained herself and daughter by the -preparation of certain kinds of fancy work, in the making of which she -was highly skilled, and which, being in great demand, yielded her an -income sufficient to provide a comfortable living for both. - -This woman was a good, careful, tender mother, and her daughter was -reared to respect herself, her fellows, and her God. But she made one -mistake; loving her child as she did, she argued that she could not put -her to hard or tedious labor, and, therefore, she left her to her own -pleasure, in place of teaching her some good and profitable employment. - -When the girl was between the years of sixteen and seventeen, the mother -suddenly sickened and died, leaving her child without the means of -support. For a few weeks after this calamity, the orphan existed as best -she could. Being obliged to give up the pretty cottage home, she -disposed of a portion of its furniture, and taking an upper room in a -lodging-house, furnished it with the remainder in a comfortable manner. -As long as the money realized from the sale of her mother’s effects -lasted, our young friend managed very nicely, in spite of the terrible -gloom and loneliness that had settled over her spirit; but in a little -time this was exhausted, and want stared her in the face. - -In the meantime, the spirit mother, becoming painfully alive to the -condition of her mourning child, sorrowed that she had not given her the -means of earning a livelihood, and grew restlessly anxious to care for -and assist that lonely one. She could not remain in the spirit world -with her dear companions, but constantly returned to her child, who -lived alone and friendless on the earth, seeking ever to influence and -guide her aright. - -Finally, as pressing want necessitated the immediate trial of some work, -the young girl—in a state bordering upon desperation—decided to attempt -to perform a piece of the work which her mother had been wont to do so -skillfully and well, whose busy fingers she had watched so many times. -Materials being at hand, she collected them together and began her -unaccustomed task. - -Never before had she attempted anything of the kind, and at first she -was excited and nervous; but as the fingers flew over the delicate, -fairy-like work, she grew more composed and hopeful, until, when her -task was finished, she held it up to the light in an ecstasy of -admiration, exclaiming in triumph: “Why, it looks almost as good as -mother’s used to.” - -Again and again did she attempt a piece, and each time her success grew -more sure and certain, until, when the curtains of evening fell, quite a -little pile of delicately finished work lay before her shining though -weary eyes. - -On the following morning, our friend, after consuming a hasty meal of -crackers and water, carried the work she had finished to one of the -former patrons of her mother, who examined, bought, and paid for it, -furnishing materials for more of the same kind. - -The girl hastened home to resume her work, and again transpired that -strange scene of an inexperienced, unskilled child performing work which -required dexterity and practice, without making a single mistake; and so -on, from day to day, week to week, until she was no longer -inexperienced, but had become skilled in her task, and was enabled to -take advantage of it, and thus gain more time for recreation for -herself. - -What was the solution of this—to the girl—seeming mystery? Why, merely -that the spirit mother, drawn to her child day by day through the -intensity of her love and anxiety, impressed that child to attempt the -work, and guided her in the performance of it, not by unconsciously -entrancing her and doing the labor—in which case she would not be -teaching the daughter—but by impressing her how to proceed, guiding her -fingers, and directing the work, until at length the daughter needed no -teacher, for she had become an adept in the art of labor. - -And yet another good than the power of earning her own living was -received by the maiden; in close communion with her spirit mother, -though she knew it not, she began to lose the sensation of loneliness -and gloom, and gradually grew peaceful and calmly happy. Thus was a -double good wrought by that spirit mother, whose anxiety for her child’s -happiness first led her to make the mistake of rearing her in ignorance -of manual labor, and afterward caused her to project her influence from -the spirit sphere upon that child, thus becoming a teacher, in order to -rectify the mistakes of the past. - -To those interested in this narrative I will say the young girl soon -made friends and companions, and she is now living a loving, happy, -useful wife and mother. - -Every spirit who cares more for others than for self—and all spirits -will do so in time—has a work of some kind to perform, a work of -uplifting, benefiting, and blessing one or more individuals—spirits or -mortals; and he or she will pause not in despair in this labor of love -until it is accomplished, and then at its completion the spirit will not -lay down its power of work and say: “I have accomplished my labor; I -will now rest;” but, instead, passes on with a smile to new departments -and new scenes of labor. - - - PARENTS SUDDENLY BEREAVED. - -A young and beautiful girl, the pet and pride of fond, indulgent -parents, the joy of the household and its only flower, just passing into -the budding stage of womanhood, met with an accident. She was out riding -with a friend, when the coachman, who was partially intoxicated, lost -control of the spirited animal he was driving, and it dashed along the -road at headlong speed until brought to a sudden check by rushing -against a great rock by the roadside. The carriage was overturned; one -of its occupants escaped with but few injuries, as she fell upon her -companion; but the other, the young girl of whom I write, was taken up -senseless and conveyed to her home, where a medical examination revealed -that a fatal injury had been inflicted upon the spine. - -For nearly three weeks the young lady lingered, enduring the most -excruciating agony of body, unable to move, while nothing but the -administration of anæsthetics would give her a moment’s ease from pain. -At length her exhausted spirit took its flight from the poor broken -body, and she was at rest. - -The parents of this child, whom I shall call Estelle, were in affluent -circumstances, cultivated and refined people; the father, however, did -not believe in a future life, and his grief at the suffering and death -of his only child was almost uncontrollable; the mother, a beautiful -little brown-eyed woman, was a member of a Christian church, and while -she sorrowed in anguish over the bereavement she had sustained, yet felt -as one who has something to look forward to; for she hoped to meet her -treasure again in another world. - -Estelle, who had passed from earthly life and suffering, had been -lovingly welcomed, and tenderly cared for by gentle ministering spirits, -who bore her to a bright home, where immortal flowers bloomed, and where -everything spoke only of beauty and of joy. The sweet spirit was -delighted with all she beheld, and for a brief time seemed to bask in -the glory of her new surroundings. - - - THE FATHER’S GRIEF AFFECTS THE SPIRIT. - -But soon those around her observed that she ceased to take an interest -in them and their work; her thoughts constantly turned backward to earth -and the home of her parents. Shades of sadness lurked in her lovely eyes -and clouded her pure face. Soon the cause became apparent; her father -was drifting away from her spirit, and she could not hold him by her -love. Her mother’s spirit she could meet and soothe and cheer, and so -leave a quiet blessing of holy peace with her, that upheld while it -strengthened; but the father’s spirit was so beclouded and tossed that -the spirit child could not find comfort by his side. And no wonder; for -as the weeks flew by, the father became still more restless and unhappy. -Said he to a clergyman who came to condole with him: “Sir, it is of no -use; I cannot believe in your religion. I can find no hope for a future -life in its teachings, no assurance that there is a divine Creator. Why, -sir, did I believe in the existence of a God who permitted that terrible -suffering and horrible death to visit my beautiful, innocent child, who -never wronged a human being, or did an unkind thing in her life, I would -curse him as a fiend, unfit for human companionship, much less for -worship.” - -Such talk as this, engendered by morbid, bitter feelings, distressed his -gentle wife and tortured the spirit daughter; but what could be done? -The man seemed to be fast drifting toward hopeless insanity, and there -was no one to give him succor and relief. His friends offered him as -consolation words of religious sympathy and exhortation; but these only -served to madden him the more; while his poor wife could only clasp her -hands and kneel in prayer to Him who knoweth the needs of each one, and -responds to them as he thinketh best. - - - THE SPIRIT SEEKS TO MAKE HER PRESENCE KNOWN. - -The beautiful spirit Estelle had learned that it was possible for -spirits to return to mortals, manifesting their intelligence and -demonstrating their identity to their earthly friends; and feeling that -nothing but a complete and perfect recognition of her presence would -convince her father of her continued existence, and so restore the -equipoise of his wavering senses, she set herself to work to prove to -him the immortality of the soul. - -But how was she to begin operations? Her parents never mingled with -Spiritualists, would not listen to a word in their favor; they were not -mediumistic themselves, and their home did not afford suitable -conditions for spiritual manifestations of any kind. What was to be -done? Our friend Estelle visited medium after medium, seeking to -influence them to address her parents; she attended circle after circle, -in order to gain experience in spiritual control; she devoted her time -to this work, and the months rolled on, bringing no satisfaction with -them, only increased sorrow and gloom to the earthly home, and sadness -to the waiting, watching spirit, who could only exert just influence -enough over her paternal parent to prevent him from becoming insane -outright. - -At length, through the agency of a kindly spirit, Estelle came in -contact with a poor and humble working-woman of about twenty-two years -of age, and after a few experiments found herself able to sway the -thoughts and control the actions of this person as she desired. - -One morning, this woman awoke with a strange feeling of depression; the -thought of going to work in the great mill where she was accustomed to -labor seemed more than ever distasteful, while the idea of taking a -holiday for herself appeared very alluring to her. - -After an early breakfast, dressed in her Sabbath clothes, she emerged -from her boarding-house, but, in place of turning toward the mill, -walked in the opposite direction toward the heart of the town, and -wandered hither and thither, scarce knowing for what. - - - THE RECOGNITION AND ITS RESULTS. - -It was nearly noon of the same day, when Estelle’s mother hastily -entered her husband’s library and requested him to come out into the -garden, for a strange person had been found within the gate who was -acting in a very unaccountable manner. - -The husband passed out into the garden followed by his wife, and found -our mill-hand seated by the side of a rose-vine, which had been a -favorite of his daughter. - -Her eyes were closed, and her hands lay folded in her lap, but at the -approach of the pair she stretched them out and said: “Oh, father, -father, don’t you know me? I am your little Estelle, whom you thought -had left you; I have not died; I am here with you, to bring to you and -darling mother my love. Don’t you know how you used to call me ‘pet,’ -and ‘chickie,’ and your ‘blue-eyed belle?’ Oh, father, I am so glad to -come to you, and tell you what a happy home is awaiting you and mother -with me.” - -The man and woman were astounded; they knew not what to say; they had -heard of Spiritualism, but had never attempted an investigation of it, -and, therefore, did not understand what to do with this strange being. - -However, she continued to speak, relating story after story of the early -life of their child, until at length the mists seemed to clear away from -the father’s brain, and he accepted the joyful truth that his child was -before him, not in her own material form, but in control of the organism -of one who was a perfect stranger to all parties. - -I cannot continue these interesting details; suffice it to say that, -when spirit Estelle loosened her control of the medium-stranger, her -parents were both bathed in happy, joyful tears. The father of the -spirit questioned the strange woman, who was in a perfect tumult of -amazement, incredulity, and wonder at her surroundings and the strange -story related to her. - -Her humble history was soon told, and investigation proved its truth. In -a short time, this lowly working-woman was invited to make her home with -Estelle’s parents, she to receive a liberal compensation as companion -and medium for them. The generous offer was accepted, and today she is -an honored inmate of that happy home, where, when evening’s shadows -fall, Estelle makes her daily visit, to impart instruction and -information concerning the heavenly life to her listening parents, and -to shower their hearts with loving benedictions, which purify and bless -their souls. - -No longer is the mother sad and despairing; no longer is the father -bitter and misanthropical; peace and joy have become inmates of their -household. No longer is the humble medium friendless and alone; a -beautiful home and friendly, loving attention are hers. No longer does -Estelle sorrow and repine; but she returns from the spiritual world day -by day to accomplish her work of guiding her dear ones home to the -better land. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - AN ECHO FROM THE SUMMER-LAND. - - -The Summer-land is so near to this mundane sphere of yours, my friends, -that I am often led to question why it is you cannot often hear the -sounds of its busy, active life. But I know that the din and bustle, the -cares, turmoils, and perplexities of mortal existence have dulled your -hearing, and sealed your senses to the beautiful, internal, ever-new -life and activities of the spiritual universe, and that only in a few -instances can you sense the presence and power of invisible, potent -beings. - -But I have to record one instance of perception of spiritual things, -that I may term an echo from the Summer-land; an echo that brought -music, heart-ease and peace to two weary, suffering human hearts, yet -encased in the temple of flesh. - -Recently a rare case of suffering and devotion has come to my knowledge. -A woman, young in years, yet a mother and widow, was struggling on in -spite of want, poverty, and pain, seeking to earn a subsistence for her -two children, grew weary, faint, and exhausted, when her little ones -were taken from her without a moment’s warning, and hurried into the -spirit world by what you of earth call an accident. They were together -at play, when an embankment caved in and buried them beneath its ruins. - -The poor mother was nearly wild with grief. She became ill, and in a -little time it was found that she could never see again. The shock to -her system, together with previous exhaustion from over-work, had -paralyzed the optic nerve, and she was blind. - -Upon a lower floor of the humble tenement where this poor woman lived -dwelt another, a noble soul, one who had seen better days, but had also -been brought to a condition of extreme poverty by the hand of adversity. -This was a poor, middle-aged woman, who was employed as night-nurse at a -public hospital in the city. She had always presented a kindly, friendly -manner to the widow and her children, but nothing of a special nature -had been observed. - -Suddenly, however, as the terrible catastrophe that hurled the two -children into eternity occurred, this woman seemed to arouse to the -distress of her neighbor; and when it was found that the poor woman was -ill and in need, all the heroism of her nature was called forth. She -hastened to the bedside of the suffering one, nursed and attended to her -wants with rare devotion, neglected her own comfort for the sake of her -neighbor, and finally gave up her situation at the hospital, in order to -be with her at all times her presence was required. - -At the time of the accident, as the situation of the poor mother became -known, a few sympathetic persons contributed certain sums of money for -her relief; but in a little while these became exhausted, and she was -again penniless; then did the kind nurse take prompt action. Not content -with caring for the sufferer, she brought her down to her own more -comfortable apartments, shared her little store with her while it -lasted, and watched and tended her like a mother caring for a well-loved -child. - -But the invalid was unhappy, aye, wildly unhappy. Her children dead, her -home broken up, herself bereft of sight, a weak, miserable wreck of her -former self, dependent upon the bounty of another, and that other a poor -woman, almost a stranger,—what had she left to live for? Surely nothing, -she thought, and daily she longed and prayed for death to come to her -deliverance. - -Before a great while, however, the slender resources of our nurse had -given out; then it was that she sought and obtained a kind of cheap -needle-work that she could take home, and at the same time attend to the -wants of her charge. - -These were dark days. Poverty, hunger, and cold sometimes stared them in -the face; but still the noble woman faltered not in her labors of love, -nor ceased to speak cheeringly and encouragingly to the helpless invalid -she had chosen to burden herself with. - - - THE LESSON OF SELF-SACRIFICE. - -Let me here pause to comment upon the noble, self-sacrificing spirit of -this humble nurse. Impecunious herself, she could yet find something to -spare for another; but far more than this, she could deprive herself of -the necessities of life, and devote her time, attention and care to one -who had no claim upon her, save as she appealed to the sympathies of a -tender soul. Risking want and suffering for herself, she gave up her -only means of support in order to be able to care for that other, and -finally took that other into her own home, shared with her her own -little all, depriving herself of health, strength, and much that makes -life bearable, to comfort and sustain her charge. Can human love do more -than this? Is spirit love more tender, more self-denying, more -beautiful? - -The Nazarene said: “As ye have done it unto one of the least of these, -ye have done it unto me;” and again, “Greater love hath no man than -this, that he lay down his life for another.” But better than the -sacrifice of life is the constant denial of self, that continually -blesses another at the expense of the individual. - -Oh, Spiritualists, heed the lesson of this woman’s work as revealed to -you in these pages; heed it well, for by such labors is the soul brought -into communion with the angels and fitted to enjoy the blessings of -heavenly life. - -There are thousands of human hearts pining for some one to love, and for -some one to love them; would they but look around them, and take an -active, sympathetic interest in their fellow-creatures, they would -speedily find some one to love, and would win a soul’s affection in -return. - - - DAYS OF DARKNESS. - -The days sped away, bringing only poverty and want to the little humble -home. The brave woman fought nobly to keep the wolf from the door, but -with ill success. The invalid still lay exhausted, weak and sightless, a -helpless burden, constantly pining for a release that did not come. - -Dark and dreary seemed the days before them; friends they had none, and -their neighbors took no notice of them. Still the brave nurse resisted -the sick woman’s plea to be sent away; well did she know that unkindness -and neglect would become the portion of that suffering one, did she heed -her request, and so she struggled on until the hour of which I write. - -It would seem that human distress could go no further. It had been a day -of suffering untold. Hunger, cold, and darkness settled down upon that -little home, as the shades of night closed in upon a dreary March day. -The last morsel of food had disappeared, the last stick of wood burned -the day before. - -Silence fell upon the inmates of that little room, for their anxiety and -care were too great for words. A sense of feeling like despair settled -upon their hearts; it seemed that the burden of life was too great to be -borne. - - - WORDS OF CHEER FROM THE SPIRIT LAND. - -Suddenly, through the stillness and darkness, there came a faint, sweet -sound of children’s voices; like a far-off echo from some unseen land it -fell, swelling louder and louder, until the tones could be distinctly -heard, and these words sung in chorus floated upon the quiet atmosphere -of that little room, made holy by the spirit of tender love and -abnegation:— - - “We come, we come from the Summer-land, - Our earthly friends to greet; - We come a happy, joyous band, - With blessings pure and sweet; - We bring you peace from Heaven above, - Where sorrows never come: - We call your spirits with our love - To their eternal home.” - -A hush of holy quiet now fell upon the tortured hearts of the two women; -peace indeed entered their souls, for in those angelic tones they -recognized familiar voices,—the one, those of her two children, who had -been so recently snatched away from her; the other, that of a beautiful -boy who, years before, at the tender age of four years, had been called -home to the angels, leaving her almost crazed with pain and grief. - -The instance here recorded was the first echo our friends caught from -the Summer-land,—nothing more, nothing less than that one little verse -sang in the familiar tones of their departed children, and which were -recognized as those of the voices of loved ones gone before. - -Want of space compels me to be brief with my narrative. I must not dwell -on the long, hard, cold winter which these two women were called upon to -endure; I will only state that on the day following the blessed evening -that brought such great comfort and peace to their weary hearts our good -nurse succeeded in finding a little work, which continued from time to -time, and yielded just enough income to purchase the plainest -necessities of life. - -Many times did these two women feel the pangs of hunger and cold; many -times during that relentless winter did they almost despair of keeping -life in the body; but after events proved these bitter experiences to -have been refining, spiritualizing, and unfolding to their natures. - -For two months after the spiritual experience which I have recorded -occurred nothing more was heard or felt of a like character; yet the -memory of that one beautiful hour lingered in the hearts of those women, -and caused them often to speak in rejoicing tones of it. But at last the -time came when our poor, sightless invalid began to hear whispered words -and sweet sounds; lights of golden and azure hue flitted before her -eyes, and finally she beheld smiling faces and shining forms,—first -those of her dear children and departed husband, then others that she -recognized as those of dear ones who had passed from earth life years -before; and, at length, strange individuals, whom she did not know, yet -who smiled upon her, bringing her messages of encouragement, hope and -cheer. - -Her faithful companion and friend had become obliged to leave the -invalid daily for a few hours, in order to earn the trifle which she -could obtain by menial service to others, and it was during these lonely -hours that she beheld the glowing forms and listened to the spirit -utterances of which I write. - -Many an evening then did the two women spend in happiness together—the -one in relating her pleasant spiritual experiences of the day, the other -in listening eagerly to them; and though cold and hunger sometimes -nipped them severely, yet there were no two happier beings in all that -large city, for they had spiritual meat to eat, which others knew not -of. - -In describing some of the strange visitants who came to her, and -mentioning the words they uttered, our invalid was delighted to find -that they were recognized by her companion; and now a double joy was -theirs, for through the unfolded medial powers of one, both were enabled -to hold sweet and loving communion with their dear ones in the spirit -world. - - - THE MISTS CLEARING AWAY. - -It was a clear, cold Sabbath day in March; our friends were seated -together in their humble room, conversing on spiritual things, when a -rap upon the door of their apartment startled them,—for visitors they -had none,—and in answer to the invitation “Come in,” a lady, clothed in -heavy and costly apparel, entered. The lady proved to be the wife of a -wealthy Spiritualist. She had been directed to this humble abode by the -spirit of her child, who had told her, through a medium, that there she -would find manifold evidences of spirit existence, and a medium of great -power, poor and unknown, in need of assistance. - -The events proved these statements to be true; for hardly had the lady -entered than the medium beheld a bright light shining all around, and -standing in this light were many spirits who spoke their names to her, -and whispered messages of hope, coupled with words and sentences -concerning their identity; and a power she could not withstand impelled -her to describe those spirits and to repeat their words aloud. The -visitor wept for joy at receiving such tokens of spirit power and -presence; she recognized the spirits, both by their description and -words, and for a time it seemed as though heaven had descended to earth, -and was chiefly known in that almost barren home. - -You may be sure the lady insisted on paying the poor, blind woman -liberally for her services as medium that day, and departed promising to -visit her again in a short time. And not only did she keep her promise, -but sent her friends to the poor woman to receive a spiritual baptism. -Not one went away disappointed; all were gratified with what they -received, and paid for it with willing hearts. At length the visitors -became so numerous that the good nurse found herself obliged to remain -at home to attend to her charge and those who came daily. - -Instead of the spiritual power lessening, it seemed to increase, and the -medium grew strong and happy. All care of the morrow passed away, and -the two friends now began to reap the harvest of their weary-watching -and patient trust in God. Our good nurse found sweet compensation for -all her hours of toil, self-denial and sacrifice; for she had not only -some one to love and to love her, but the daily companionship of angels, -and likewise the comforts that material means can furnish. - -In a short time, our friends were enabled to remove from their humble -abode to a neat brick house in the heart of the city, which they -furnished with taste and an eye to comfort. Here business grew and -thrived; here the two women lived and blessed each other, the one by -providing means of existence, as well as imparting spiritual light, the -other in tender helpfulness and care for her companion. And today these -two individuals reside in one of your large cities, honored and -respected by all who know them. - -The spiritual work goes on; the medium has never regained her sight, but -she is no longer the pale, emaciated, despairing being she once was. -Angel friends have saved her from a living death, and she delights to -impart their blessing unto others. She has never been obliged to -advertise for business, for she has all she can attend to; and it is not -for the wealthy alone she sits, for many a poor soul has received -spiritual bounty from her, without money and without price; while it is -the delight of our dear old nurse, strong and hearty in her well-doing, -to minister to the bodily comforts of those who are in needy -circumstances. - -Occasionally she, too, listens to the sound of angel voices, and it -makes her heart rejoice; but her grand work seems to be in caring for -others. - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - THE FORTUNES OF LITTLE GEORGIE. - - -A child, young, fair, and innocent, lay dying among the pillows of a -snowy couch in the upper room of a large and spacious house,—the only -child of wealthy parents, whose hearts seemed breaking under the -necessity of giving their loved one up to death,—for these parents had -no idea or knowledge of the spirit world, and the power of its -inhabitants to return to earth and to minister to their friends. All -that skill could do or love suggest had been tried for the recovery of -their one ewe lamb, but all in vain; slowly and surely the change was -stealing upon him, and in a little while his spirit had joined the angel -band. - -Out in the chilly streets, not far from the stately mansion of which I -have written, another child, as young and fair and innocent as the -first, sat shivering with cold, and trembling with hunger. What was to -be his fate? who could tell? This was the offspring of poor, respectable -parents; the father had passed to the spirit world, the mother had -earned her bread by hard labor, until an attack of acute bronchial -trouble threatened her life, and she had been taken to the hospital for -treatment, where she still lingered, battling with disease; while her -little boy, uncared for and alone, sat in the street, or roamed about, -picking up a bit here and there as best he could, returning at night to -the humble room he had always called home, to throw himself upon his -lowly bed and weep himself to sleep. - -You may ask, in doubt, “Can such things be? Are such things allowed in a -Christian land?” and we answer: “Yes; here in your boasted civilized -country, little children, the pride and flowers of humanity, are -permitted to struggle up through poverty, hunger, cold, and misery; and -then you wonder at the existence of crime, the spread of evil.” - - - SHADOWS ON EARTHLY PATHS. - -The child of the wealthy parents passed to the higher life, leaving that -elegant home lonely and desolate, and those parents’ hearts sad and -sorrowful. The mother of the little street-waif also passed on to the -other world, leaving her beloved boy homeless and destitute; for the -authorities, finding that the woman was no more, sent to her former home -to ascertain the whereabouts of her friends. The neighbors could tell -the messenger nothing, only that there was a little boy of about eight -years; but they had seen nothing of him of late. Of the woman they knew -little; she had been a hard-working, decent body, who minded her own -business and did not talk much. - -Concluding—without taking the trouble to investigate the matter—that the -child had been taken care of by some one who knew its mother, the city -authorities ordered the burial of her remains, stripped her former abode -of its humble possessions, and when in the coldness and darkness of -night the child crept home to his bed, he found the door locked, and -himself unable to gain admittance. - -And thus it happened that he wandered off, until, faint and weary, he -sank down upon a door-stone, where he was found by a night-watchman and -taken to the nearest station. Having been warmed and fed, our little -waif told his story. He was then given a place to sleep, and in the -morning taken to a charitable institution for children, and left in -charge of its matron. - -Just three weeks after these events, a wealthy farmer arriving from a -Western city visited the institution in search of a boy to accompany him -home and learn to do chores on the farm. Our friend Georgie was selected -to accompany him; and after giving the references required by the -institution concerning his character and ability to care for the child, -the stranger departed, taking the little one with him. But arriving at -his destination, it transpired that the man of wealth had not taken the -child into his own service, but had brought him from the East to deliver -into the hands of a neighbor of his, a hard, grasping, relentless man, -who proved to be a most terrible and heartless task-master to our little -boy, whose life now became one of drudgery and abject servitude. - -Time passed; the health of the child began to suffer severely under the -severe treatment received. This only served to harden his master toward -him. It seemed that death must soon come to his release, when an event -happened which changed the entire life of the boy, and brought him under -conditions favorable for the growth of his hitherto stunted powers, as -well as for the unfoldment of happiness within him. - -We are not unmindful of the work of the spirit; in this case, the work -of many spirits. The poor mother who had breathed her earthly life away -upon a hospital cot had joined her husband and found a sweet home in the -spirit world; but she had not forgotten her little, homeless boy on -earth, and it was now her purpose and her mission, aided by her -companion, to work early and late for that child’s welfare. - -With sorrowful hearts did they watch over their loved one, with -anguished feelings did they behold the misery of his daily life, caused -and promoted by the severity of his cruel master; and it was with the -greatest anxiety that they sought to guard him from evil, and to guide -his spirit in the path of right. - - - A SPIRIT MOTHER LEADS HER CHILD. - -At length, one calm summer evening, about eight months after the child -had been taken to the West, and placed in the power of his keeper, our -little boy was made happy by a sight of his dear mother. It had been a -day of unusual hardship—work too heavy for him to perform had been given -him to do, and when he broke down under it he had been met with blows -and curses. Smarting under the infliction, he had crept away to his -humble room, beneath the eaves of the old house, and, throwing himself -upon the lowly bed, had sobbed himself to sleep. - -It was yet early evening, when our little boy suddenly awoke, to behold -the well-remembered face of his mother beaming upon him, and to hear her -well-known voice saying: “Come, my darling, you have remained here too -long, I cannot see you suffer under the power of your cruel master -another day; follow me, and God will take care of you.” - -The child, bewildered and but half awake, not doubting but that his -mother had found him, and had come to take him away—for he had never -realized that she was dead—arose from his low couch and softly followed -the spirit form as it glided from the room and down the stairs, out into -the cool, sweet dusk of a summer evening. - -In the glimmering twilight he stumbled on, still following that form -which he believed to be his mother’s, yet half-awed and somewhat -frightened that it did not speak, but only seemed to glide along as -though barely touching the ground over which it passed. By-and-bye, the -wandering child heard the noise and bustle of a large city, not yet -settled into the quietude of night, but he lost sight of the form which -had led him such a long distance, and realized that he was alone. - -What a situation for a child of nine years to be in, alone in all the -world, homeless and friendless, a waif upon the wide sea of humanity. -But do you for a moment imagine that the good spirits had deserted this -little one? Ah, no! Hopeless, helpless, and alone, the child sank down -by the roadside; the night was warm, the stars gleamed above his head; -he was footsore, tired and lame, from his long and wearisome journey. -Soon he fell into a troubled slumber, his head rolled from side to side, -and he moaned in his sleep. In this condition he was found by a passing -traveller, a gentleman of business, who was journeying to his home in -the suburbs of the city, not far away. Not having the heart to leave the -child alone, and knowing of no habitation near at hand, this gentleman -determined to convey him to his own home; and as he was travelling by -carriage, this was easily accomplished. - -Upon reaching his destination, the little boy was kindly received and -tenderly cared for by Mrs. Webster, the wife of the gentleman who had -found him, and her sister-in-law, Mrs. Harris, who, in company with her -husband, was visiting this region from their home in the East. - -The terrible hardships which little Georgie had undergone for months, -together with the mental and physical strain of that one night’s -journey, left him stranded upon a bed of sickness, which lasted many -weeks, during which time he knew nothing of what was taking place around -him; but careful nursing and skillful treatment at length triumphed over -the dangerous fever, and the child once more awoke to life and -consciousness. We must now leave our little orphan in the care of the -kind friends who had found him, and return to the eastern city from -which he had been taken by the western farmer. - -Our readers will remember that about the time little Georgie wandered -friendless and alone throughout the city’s streets while his mother lay -ill in the public hospital, a young child, fair and innocent, lay dying -in a sumptuously-furnished chamber of an up-town residence. Mr. and Mrs. -Harris were religious people; they attended a respectable and -fashionable church, listened to the teachings of their pastor, and -believed the bible to be unqualifiedly the word of God. But in the hour -of their bereavement they found no relief, no consolation in these -things; theirs was utter and profound sadness. - - - VISIONS OF THE NIGHT. - -The lady’s health, never robust, began to fail; she became easily -wrought upon by her surroundings, and sensitive to the slightest -influence brought to bear upon her; the nervous system was pronounced -prostrated by her attending physician, who recommended a change of scene -and associations for her benefit. At times, while her mortal senses were -locked in slumber, Mrs. Harris would behold the face of her little boy, -and hear his well-known tones calling to her in words of love. So real -did these visions seem to the lady that she could hardly believe them to -be dreams, although—as she said to her husband while relating them to -him—her common-sense told her that they could be nothing else. - -Weeks passed away, Mrs. Harris dreamed on, drawing comfort and peace -from the nightly visits of her spirit child. The visions became stronger -and clearer; other forms than that of her little boy were sometimes -seen, and other voices than his mingled in her ears. These voices spoke -to the lonely woman of the spirit world, its joys, its home life, and -its duties; so vivid did they appear to her that she would remember and -repeat them to her husband in her waking hours. - -At length the lady began to declare her belief that God had permitted -her little one to return to her in her hours of sleep, to comfort her in -her sore affliction; and truly did she seem to grow calm and happy in -mind, even though her body became more delicate and fragile. Anxious for -his wife’s health, and fearful lest her mind was becoming unbalanced, -Mr. Harris consulted with his family physician concerning her strange -condition. The doctor examined the lady, and pronounced her of sound -mind; he declared the nervous system, however, to be shattered, and -recommended travel as a means of restoration to health. - -About this time, Mrs. Harris received a letter from her sister and -husband living in the West, urging her and Mr. Harris to visit them in -their far-off home. After mature deliberation on the part of our -friends, it was decided to accept the cordial invitation extended by -their relatives, the Websters; and they accordingly prepared to leave -their home for the West, as soon as the spring should open and render -travelling comfortable and easy. - - - DREAMS THAT APPEARED STRANGE. - -One morning—soon after the above decision was made—Mrs. Harris appeared -at the breakfast table in a pre-occupied state of mind, which her -husband noticed, and which elicited inquiry from him as to its cause. - -“I will tell you,” said the lady. “You remember Mrs. Stevens, the -seamstress I used to employ to do my plain sewing? Well, the last time -she was here I noticed she labored very hard for breath, and fearing -that she had taken a violent cold, I paid her her due, and advised her -to go home and attend to herself. It was the time Freddie was so very -ill, and in my anxiety for him I forgot all about the poor woman; until -about six weeks ago I sent for her to come to me, when I learned for the -first time of her death at the hospital, which occurred last winter. - -“I wondered what had become of her little boy, but supposed he had been -taken care of by friends. You remember what a liking our Freddie took to -the little fellow, and how he always begged to be allowed to show him -some toys and give him cake whenever his mother brought him with her. - -“Well, for the last three nights I have seen Mrs. Stevens as plainly as -I ever saw her in my life, but with a look of distress on her face that -she never wore in my presence. Last night, our Freddie was with her, and -I heard him say: ‘Oh, mamma, her Georgie is in trouble, he is not -treated well, he is unhappy, and it makes her so too. I like Georgie, -and I want you to find him and make him happy, as I am happy in this -lovely world.’ - -“There,” continued the lady, “I have told you my dream. I promised -Freddie I would do what I could for the little Stevens boy; but I don’t -know where he is, I am sure. However, I am certain I have had a visit -from the dead, and I feel that I must keep my promise.” - -This occurrence convinced Mr. Harris that his wife’s sanity depended -upon his taking her away from home immediately; and so quickly did he -push his preparations for departure that the end of another week found -them fairly started on their long journey. - -We do not propose to enter into the details of the trip, nor of their -welcome to their sister’s home. The expectations of Mr. Harris seemed -about to be realized. The excitement of the journey, the change of scene -and of atmospheric influences, appeared to exert a beneficial effect -upon his wife. The extreme degree of lassitude, formerly so frequent -with her, departed; her step became firmer, her eye clearer, her voice -more cheerful. Her appetite also began to improve, her new life seemed -full of interest to her, and, best of all,—in her husband’s opinion,—no -more was heard from her of nightly vision and visiting spirit. - -It was a beautiful morning in summer, when Mrs. Harris startled her -husband by exclaiming: “I had a visit from Mrs. Stevens again last -night, who said to me: ‘Remember your promise; my child is in trouble; -he will be brought to you ere twenty-four hours have gone over your -head; I trust you to take care of him.’ And when she passed from my -sight, our Freddie came, looking so beautiful that I almost cried aloud, -so anxious was I to hold him in my arms, and he said: ‘Dear mamma, I -come to you in this way, for I love you, and I want you to see how happy -I am in the spirit world. I love you and papa dearly, but I don’t want -to come back here to live. You will come to me by-and-bye; but I want -you to have a little boy here to love and care for, and we will bring -you Georgie Stevens. The cruel man beats and curses him; you and papa -must love him, and teach him of God and the angels; he will be their -gift to you.’” - -The lady ceased speaking, and the husband stood looking upon her in -silence. The sweetness and solemnity in her tones impressed him deeply, -yet a terrible fear that his wife had become insane filled his soul with -speechless sorrow. - - - THE STRANGE DREAMS FULFILLED. - -It was the evening of the same day that Mrs. Webster sat watching for -her husband’s return from the distant city. He was late, and anxious -fears for his safety disturbed the serenity of her mind. Mr. and Mrs. -Harris had retired, but not to rest; for the minds of both were -disturbed,—the one over her vision of the night before, the other over -the condition of his wife. - -It was near the midnight hour when at length Mr. Webster arrived, -bearing a burden,—the form of an unconscious child found by him on the -roadside. The noise and bustle of the arrival aroused Mr. Harris, who -decided to investigate. Judge of his surprise to find his brother-in-law -burdened with a waif of apparently nine years of age,—one, too, whose -sunburned features seemed strangely familiar to him. Actuated by a -feeling of uneasiness, Mrs. Harris wrapped a light shawl around her, and -also descended to the lower part of the house to ascertain why her -brother had been detained so late. - -No sooner had the eyes of the lady rested upon the face of the child—who -had been conveyed to a bed-room and placed upon the couch, where Mrs. -Webster was now attending to him—than she started forward, exclaiming: -“It is, it is Georgie Stevens!” - -In a moment her husband was beside her, and as he, too, gazed upon the -form before him, the conviction fastened upon his mind that it was no -other than the little boy whom he had more than once seen in his own -house, and whom he knew to be the son of a poor yet worthy woman -employed in former times by his wife as a seamstress. A startled silence -fell upon all in that apartment, for each one present knew of the -“strange dreams” that had visited Mrs. Harris; and as the stillness -deepened, a peculiar light shone above the face of the fever-tossed -child, which formed into letters, and then words, until the sentence: -“God’s and the Angels’ Gift,” could be read, and having been read slowly -faded from sight. - -When the fever abated, and little Georgie returned to consciousness, he -found himself cared for by loving friends, who had accepted their charge -reverently and gladly; and when he became able to relate the story of -his miserable life in the West, under the persecutions of his cruel -master, the confirmation of the spirits’ statements to Mrs. Harris was -received. In a little while the child was able to travel, and he was -taken by Mr. and Mrs. Harris to their eastern home; for these good -people had determined to adopt and educate him as their son. - -Through these occurrences, Mr. Harris sought to investigate -Spiritualism, which he did to his satisfaction, receiving unbounded -evidence of its truth. His wife still continues to have “visions” and to -hold communion with the spirits, and her soul is happy and at rest. - -Little Georgie, now a youth who bids fair to make a mark in the world, -has never seen his own mother since the night he followed her spirit -from the home of his tormentor; but he delights to receive tidings of -her watchful care over him from the lips of his beloved second mother, -Mrs. Harris, who often holds communion with her spirit in the silence of -the midnight hour. - - - - - CHAPTER X. - LUCY AIKEN’S MISSION. - - -In relating to you these incidents in illustration of the work of the -spirit, and its influence upon mortals, you are not to suppose that they -are fictitious,—truth is ever stranger than fiction; and the events of -daily occurrence in the lives of human beings are more marvelous, more -significant, in their bearings toward the mission and destiny of -individuals than any tale of novelist can possibly seem to be; while, in -reality, he who weaves his web of fiction, filled with startling scenes -and incidents, with which to regale his readers, finds the foundation of -all that is most real, startling and beautiful in his romance in the -passing events of daily realistic life. - -Yet another instance will we relate to you of the earnestness, depth of -feeling, intensity of power, and persevering patience displayed by -spirits in the pursuance of the work they have to perform for the -benefit of mortals. - -A terrible accident had happened in one of your large cities. A factory -boiler exploding had dealt destruction all around; but by far the -saddest result of the catastrophe might be seen in an upper room of a -tenement house not far away. A man, once strong and active, but now -reduced to a mere skeleton, lay breathing the hours away in misery and -pain. - -His spine had been seriously injured from the effects of the explosion, -rendering him a helpless, hopeless invalid, but not mercifully -inflicting upon his body a fatal injury. Ah, no! Doomed to live, in -agony and pain, deprived of strength, the days rolled by bringing no -cheer to his soul save the blithesome presence, at morn and evening, of -his cheery-faced young daughter, who, in her frail person, alone stood -between him and starvation. - -This young girl of sixteen summers was employed in a cotton-mill, where, -from morning till night, she toiled for the small sum of four dollars -per week, out of which she was compelled to buy food for herself and -parent, pay the rent of their humble tenement, and provide medicine for -the invalid. After this had been accomplished, it would seem that -nothing could remain for clothing, and yet Katy was always neatly clad -in clean but coarse garments of her own manufacture. - -Time passed, and our cheerful young friend found herself wearing out and -breaking down under the burdens imposed upon her. Health gave way, her -strength became exhausted, and at length a distressing cough set in, -which the dispensary doctor, who attended her father, declared to be the -herald of incipient consumption. It seemed that her work at the mill -must be given up; but if this was done, what would become of her invalid -father, as well as of herself? Ah, who could tell! - - - UNSEEN HELPERS. - -Thus matters stood with those of whom we write at the commencement of -our story. Katy still kept at her post, in spite of pain and fatigue, -and despite the remonstrances of physician and others; and it was found -that she could accomplish as much labor, and perform it as -satisfactorily, as the strongest and smartest hand in the place. The -cause of this amount of endurance on the part of a fragile girl, whose -every breath was fraught with pain, was a mystery to all who knew her; -but not so to the angels. They brought her the power, day by day, to -accomplish her work to the satisfaction of all; they magnetized her -weary frame night after night, thus holding the ravages of disease at -bay, even though they could not deliver her from suffering and pain. - -The humblest of God’s children have spirit friends and attendants, as -well as the highest and grandest; spirits who watch over, guide, and -direct those under their charge are with the poor and lowly as well as -with the wealthy and great; none are forsaken, none forgotten, all are -cared for and blessed with angel ministrations. - -In this case, the spirit mother of Katy brought strength and power to -the girl, aided by wise and good magnetic physicians of spirit life, who -loved to benefit the needy and soothe the suffering. And the father, -upon his bed of pain, was enabled to behold his daughter attending to -his wants, ministering to his necessities, and caring for him in every -loving way. Surely a sight to cause rejoicing among the angels, who -delight to behold good deeds and noble acts performed for others. - - - A SPIRIT’S EFFORTS TO REACH HER FATHER. - -Katy’s father met with the disaster that had injured him for life at a -factory, or rather a mill, owned by a corporation, the president of -which, a stern, overbearing man, had but a few years before lost a -lovely and only daughter of fourteen summers. This beautiful spirit had -long sought to influence her father, in order to convince him of her -continued existence, but all in vain, until now she had turned her -attention to the needs and necessities of the lowly and suffering, and -had entered heart and soul into the work of relieving their distress. -For ten weeks following the accident the corporation of which we write -paid the expenses of the suffering man; but at the expiration of that -time all help from that quarter ceased, and, as we have said, there was -no resource but Katy’s scanty earnings for the needs of the invalid and -herself. - -Lucy, the spirit daughter of the rich man at the head of the mill, had -become cognizant of these facts, and, being strongly attracted to Katy, -sought in every possible way to lighten her burdens. - -She now redoubled her efforts to reach and influence her father, for she -felt that something must be done for the relief of the young working -girl and the suffering man. As yet her efforts were uncrowned with -success; but still she continued them unceasingly, for she felt that it -was her mission to penetrate the crust of worldliness that had gathered -around her father’s spirit, and to draw him upward toward the higher and -the better life. - -Time passed. In spite of all that attending spirits could do, Katy was -surely breaking down under the wearing labor imposed upon her; for the -physical system could not withstand the strain brought to bear upon it. -One day she fainted at her work, and it was a full hour before she was -brought to her senses by the efforts of the frightened girls who -clustered around her; then, weak and pallid, she was taken home, to be -placed under the care of a physician who was in attendance upon her -father. This was a time of sore trial to the members of that little -family; but, although they knew it not, spirit helpers were working for -their benefit. - -Two weeks had passed since the day that Katy had left her work at the -mill. Mr. Aiken, the president, was in the counting-room as the working -girls filed in to receive their week’s wages. Carefully he scrutinized -each face at the little window until the last one had disappeared, when -he turned to the book-keeper and inquired for “Morrow’s girl,” whose -ever-cheerful, modest, and smiling demeanor had often attracted his -attention. He was told that she had left the mill because of failing -health, and the matter was dropped for the time being. But the spirits, -particularly gentle Lucy Aiken, and anxious Mrs. Morrow, were determined -that the obdurate heart of this dignified man of wealth should be -softened, and they were steadily working to accomplish their purpose. - -Weeks lengthened into months, and still Mr. Morrow languished upon his -bed of pain, and still Katy drooped in her seat by the window where she -sat striving to perform some needle-work which one of her mill -companions had procured for her, and which she persisted in doing, -despite the protest of the doctor whenever he came to visit his -patients. - - - THE LAST PENNY AND THE LAST APPEAL. - -Many times did the work drop from the weary fingers of the sick girl, -while her frame shook with the spasmodic cough which seized upon her, -until at length this kind of work had to be laid aside, and our young -friend was obliged to remain idle altogether. In a very short time, -every penny of the carefully-saved, hard-earned little store of means -was exhausted, and cold and hunger settled upon the little household. It -was at this time that the dispensary physician, Dr. Jones, determined to -see Mr. Aiken in behalf of his patients. - -The doctor found Mr. Aiken alone in his office, and made his errand -known at once. He, the kind physician, related the fallen fortunes and -present misery of Mr. Morrow, and his brave daughter Katy, to the -stern-eyed man of wealth, who listened to the recital in silence. When -he had concluded his story, he said, after waiting a moment in vain for -word or comment from the millionaire: “And, so, Mr. Aiken, I have come -to see what you can do for this man who met with the injury that has -made him a hopeless, helpless invalid while in your employ.” - -“I do not see that I am called upon to do anything,” responded the man -of means; “the rule of the corporation is to pay all expenses of an -injured employee for ten weeks after the accident. This rule has been -complied with in Mr. Morrow’s case, I believe.” - -“But, Mr. Aiken,” interrupted Dr. Jones, “consider the circumstances of -this peculiar case, for only a moment, and I am sure your sense of -justice will prompt you to do something more for this unfortunate man. -He was a steady, faithful, and conscientious workman, always at his -post, ever discharging his duties with promptness and fidelity. Through -no fault of his own, an explosion occurred, depriving this man of the -use of his limbs, and rendering him an invalid for life. True, the -corporation paid his expenses for a time, but health did not return to -him, and when that supply ceased, his daughter, a young girl, nurse, -companion, and housekeeper in one, entered the mill, and labored early -and late until her health gave way, and she, too, became an almost -confirmed invalid I feel——” - - - THE INFLUENCE OF THE SPIRIT BEGINS TO SHOW ITSELF. - -“There, doctor, that will do,” interrupted the rich man, “I cannot -listen longer, as I have an engagement to meet in just five minutes. -Here are ten dollars; give them to Mr. Morrow, and perhaps—not -positively, mind you, but possibly—I may make it in my way to call upon -him before many days.” - -The doctor took the money tendered him, and retired from the presence of -the great merchant with a sigh, thinking to himself: “Ah, well, it is -true that ‘corporations have no souls,’ and it seems to me that the -individuals who form these corporations have very little ones. The -pitiful sum he has given me will provide for the wants of my patients -for a few days only, and I must cast about in some other quarter for -assistance. I will again make application for their admittance to the -hospital before the money is exhausted; they will have to be separated, -but it cannot be avoided;” and so musing he passed on his way. - -Sweet, gentle, Lucy Aiken! Mild and benign spirit, working for a -father’s enlightenment, striving to elevate the soul of a beloved parent -above the selfishness of worldly interests and personal grandeur! She -had no thought of allowing the matter to rest here, and she lingered by -the side of that parent, filling his mind with thoughts of the suffering -and destitute family whose circumstances had been so eloquently -presented to him that day by his visitor, Dr. Jones, and causing him to -turn in spirit toward that humble home many times, until at last, “to -get rid of the thing,” he murmured, Mr. Aiken ordered his carriage and -was driven down to the humble neighborhood of Morrow’s tenement. - -The injured man lay stretched upon his couch in a passing paroxysm of -pain as the merchant entered. By his side, leaning back in an easy -chair, sat his daughter Katy, so pale, wasted and wan in appearance that -she seemed more like a wraith that would vanish away at a touch than a -human being. Mr. Aiken was startled at the sight that met his gaze,—the -suffering inmates, the extreme destitution, yet cleanly surroundings of -that humble home, spoke more eloquently to this man rolling in wealth, -and wrapped up in self-sufficiency, than a hundred sermons on the poor -could have done; and, strange to relate, while questioning the pallid -girl concerning her own and her father’s condition, his lower lip -actually trembled with emotion. - - - THE SPIRIT DAUGHTER’S PRESENCE. - -Ah, this was a place where spirits could gather and perform their work, -and Lucy Aiken came so near to Katy Morrow at this time that her -presence quite overshadowed the features of the invalid, and reflected -its expression and influence upon them, causing the face of the mortal -girl to assume a striking likeness to the well-remembered features of -the spirit, the loved and loving daughter of Mr. Aiken. It was this -sight that thrilled the visitor with emotion, and caused his eyes to -grow dim with unshed tears. - -At that interview with the invalids—Mr. Morrow and his daughter Kate—the -proud heart of Mr. Aiken became softened as it had never been before; -the time, place and circumstances exerted a strange influence upon him, -for which he could not account, and he left, promising to send -assistance, and also to come again, which promises were faithfully kept. -A strong and capable female nurse was engaged to attend the sufferers, -and arrangements were made with the proprietors of various stores to -supply the family with whatever they required, without stint or -question. - -Mr. Aiken found himself unable to remain long away from that humble -abode; again and again was he to be seen in the home of Mr. Morrow, -questioning the suffering man concerning his malady, conversing with the -invalid daughter in relation to her ailments, or speaking words of cheer -to both. At each visit the likeness between Katy Morrow and the -long-lost darling of his heart grew upon him. Ah, little did he know -that it was the presence of his angel child that caused the marvelous -likeness, and that at every visit of her father the spirit gained power -to come closer and closer to him; or, indeed, that it was herself, dear -Lucy Aiken, who filled her parent’s mind day after day with the desire -to visit these humble but worthy people. - - - HAPPY RESULTS OF SPIRIT EFFORTS. - -In a little while, under the generous treatment and kindly care bestowed -upon them, both invalids began to show signs of improvement in their -condition, and soon good Dr. Jones—who still continued to visit them, -and who looked upon the visits and assistance of the proud capitalist -with silent but approving amazement—declared that, with the approach of -early spring, it would be advisable to remove them to some country place -where they could enjoy the fresh air and mellow sunlight. Accordingly, -Mr. Aiken took it upon himself to provide such a place. - -A few miles from the great city there is a quiet, peaceful village, -where the flowers bloom and birds make cheerful music through all the -golden summer time. It is a lovely spot, where Nature dons her fairest, -freshest robes in which to charm the eye and delight the senses of those -weary travelers who linger there in order to gain strength and repose of -mind and body. In this pleasant spot, Mr. Aiken, the man of wealth, -makes his summer home; and it was here he determined to find a place for -Mr. Morrow and his daughter. - -By this time, Mr. Aiken had enlisted the interest and sympathies of his -wife in the case of the invalids, and it was mainly through her -exertions that a pretty cottage located on a quiet lane, and partly -shaded by the branches of a magnificent old elm, was secured for their -occupancy. - -In due time our friends were removed to this pleasant retreat, and it -really seemed that the change was calculated to work a marvelous cure in -the condition of both invalids, so rapidly did they acquire strength in -the genial atmosphere in which they now dwelt. In a little time, -however, it was seen that Mr. Morrow’s days in the form were numbered. -The spinal trouble from which he suffered became aggravated to an -intense degree, and all that could be done was to make his sufferings as -light as possible by skillful treatment and care. All that kindness -could do was done. - -Mr. Aiken and his wife, who had grown wonderfully attached to Katy -Morrow, spared no pains to make his last days peaceful and happy; and -when his mortal eyes closed upon the scenes of earthly life, which they -did in the latter part of August, it was with a knowledge that kind -friends and faithful hearts were ready to care for the orphan child he -was to leave behind. - -In the meantime, Miss Katy was slowly but surely regaining health and -strength in the glow of the new life which had come upon her. Skillfully -nursed and attended by her physician and waiting woman, petted back into -health by the loving sympathy of Mrs. Aiken and the thoughtful kindness -of the merchant, the roses began to show themselves once again on her -cheeks, her form and features became rounded out with new vigor, until -at length Dr. Jones declared her to be no longer an invalid, and said -that he would now restore her name to the lists of the hearty and -healthy ones of the land. - -Each day spirit Lucy Aiken visited Katy Morrow, whom she had chosen for -her medium, and through her instrumentality was enabled to come into -spiritual communion with her beloved parents, although as yet they had -no thought of such a thing. Already had the sweet spirit performed a -wonderful work. By the influence she exerted upon her father, she had -strengthened his higher nature and given it power to rise above the -slough of worldliness, self-interest and cold indifference to others, in -which it had been long submerged, and had so sweetened and mellowed his -spirit, and caused it to blossom out in deeds of kindness and even -loveliness, that Katy Morrow expressed herself, in contrite tones, to -her friend Dr. Jones, for “ever daring to think of dear, kind Mr. Aiken -as unkind and hard-hearted.” - -As for the good physician, he was all wonder and amazement at the -unaccountable change which had been wrought in the disposition of the -wealthy merchant; but he took good care not to express his opinion -before others, for he felt that here was something he could not -understand. - -Nor was this the only labor accomplished by the sweet spirit. Hitherto, -Mrs. Aiken had been a restless, nervous, easily-excited creature,—one -who often declared nobody understood her since her dear Lucy died, and -who had many times made her husband unhappy and uncomfortable by her -forlorn repinings. But since she had come into communication with Kate -Morrow and her invalid father, and had witnessed their patient endurance -and fortitude under suffering, as well as felt the influence exerted -upon her being by the spirits gathered in their humble home, this -unhappy lady seemed to be a new creature. She became calm and tranquil, -and in her care and solicitude for others forgot to remember self or to -complain of her many trials. Thus did the work of the spirit spread, -until it included these two humans in its loving embrace; the husband -and wife seemed to understand each other once more. In these days they -grew together, and, from consulting each other over the case of their -humble friends, they began to counsel with each other over home affairs, -until at last they appeared to be once again one in perfect harmony of -thought and intention. - -It had been decided that, after the death of Mr. Morrow, his daughter -Kate should enter the home of Mrs. Aiken as companion and private maid -to that lady, a decision that was agreeable to all parties, and which -filled the mind of the dying man with content when he learned of it. - - - ANGEL VISITS NOT FEW NOR FAR BETWEEN - -Three days had passed since the death of the worn-out body, and it had -just been consigned to the bosom of mother-earth, there to rest forever. -Katy Morrow and her friends, Mr. and Mrs. Aiken, were seated in their -private sitting-room. The girl looked pale and exhausted from the -effects of the trials of the last few days. Mrs. Aiken was just thinking -of advising her to retire to rest, and was looking at her for that -purpose, when she was startled at beholding a change steal over the face -of the girl. At first, the lady thought Kate had swooned; but in a -moment she was undeceived. The face became transfigured and shone with -an unearthly light, assuming the cast of features and expression of a -man’s countenance. Slowly they developed, until they appeared plain and -unmistakable. It was the well-known face of Mr. Morrow, whose mortal -lineaments had but a few hours before been covered up from sight. - -The lips moved, and Mr. Aiken, whose attention had been directed to the -scene by the frightened gestures of his wife, and who had started -forward, caught these words: “I come to tell you I am happy; all pain is -removed; tell Kate I am with her mother now; we bring our love, our -blessing; we will care for her; we bless you all.” - -In a moment the scene changed; the features of the sleeping girl resumed -their natural appearance, but for an instant only. Before any word could -be spoken by the astonished spectators, they beheld a sight which -electrified their souls, and—as soon as they could comprehend it—filled -them with the keenest rapture: none other than the well-remembered face -of their darling Lucy, whom they had long mourned as lost to them, gazed -upon them with an expression of the most angelic love and peace. - -In a little while the spirit gained power to speak to her parents, -assuring them of her presence with them from the day of her physical -decease,—of her endeavors to announce herself to them, relating scenes -in the spirit world, and speaking of her home of light there. Thus did -she continue until the shades of doubt, perplexity, and incredulity -faded from the father’s face, until the sensation of terror vanished -from the mother’s heart, when, with a tender caress to both parents, she -bade them adieu. You can imagine the rapture and happiness which dawned -upon that household at this revelation of life and love from beyond the -grave. Words fail to express the joy they felt; it must be experienced -to be fully appreciated. - -In a little time it became almost a daily occurrence for Kate Morrow to -be controlled by some dear spirit from whose lips the Aikens received -many lessons of instruction and benefit. Their darling child was enabled -to explain the past, and her efforts to reach them. Not only did this -bright spirit, and Mr. and Mrs. Morrow, come with messages of love and -advice, but other dear ones also manifested their presence, until it -seemed that the gates of heaven were indeed opened and the angels -thronging through. - -No happier home is to be found anywhere than that of the Aikens. From -the experiences of the past they have learned many lessons. As -benefactors to the needy and suffering they are widely known, for they -delight to use their wealth for good, under the direction of their angel -friends; while Katie Morrow is looked upon by all as the favored -daughter of a most happy and lovable couple. - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - EXPERIENCES IN SPIRIT LIFE. - - -In my investigations into the mode and manner of living beyond earth’s -portals, and in my desire to gain knowledge of spiritual things, I have -visited many places, witnessed various scenes,—some strange, others -familiar,—and have interviewed a number of spirits in regard to their -own experiences. A portion of the information thus acquired I propose to -transcribe for my readers. - -I do not think that mortal—even well-educated, well-informed -Spiritualists—realize fully that all around them spirits live, that the -very atmosphere pressing around them is peopled by human, conscious, -individualized beings, each intent upon his or her own work, purpose or -mission, be it good or be it evil. While this is true, it is also true -that the spirit world has its localities, its homes distinct from your -homes, its natural scenery, and its places of interest; its life is as -real, and its inhabitants pass through many and varied experiences, even -as do the denizens of the mundane sphere. - - - THE VARIOUS CLASSES OF SPIRITS NEAR THE EARTH. - -In passing, let me simply state that those beings who people the world -around you, who dwell in earthly homes and pursue a labor in connection -with material life, are not all attracted to this locality of yours by -the same conditions. Some of these spirits are bound to physical life -because of the grossness of their under-natures; their joy is found in -pursuing carnal pleasures; they have no desire to rise above the -conditions of matter. A portion of the spirits abiding here are held by -the selfish affection of their mortal friends who cling to them,—if only -in memory,—with a passionate sorrow and despair that will not let them -rise above the earthly sphere; and for a time such spirits remain in -contact with material life, because they yet lack the power to rise -above its conditions. Others find their work and pass a large part of -their existence here, in connection with the physical, in doing good, -ministering to the spiritual necessities as well as laboring for the -alleviation of the physical wants and sorrows of suffering humanity. And -so you have a world within a world right here, and a double life -pulsating, where you only perceive the manifestations of the external; -and those of you whose aspirations are holy, whose desire is to be of -use in the world, who strive to do right, attract the good spirits to -your side; they come to gain magnetic strength from your lives, which -enables them to resist the friction of material conditions while -pursuing their labors for others, and at the same time they impart a -blessing of peace to your souls. Often do you entertain unawares pure -and silent guests, who watch you with their holy eyes and read your -hearts with unerring precision. - -And those of you whose aims are all personal and selfish, whose motives -are impure and unworthy, who do not cultivate charity and kindly feeling -toward others, attract undeveloped, unreliable spirits to your homes; -they come depleting you of vital and spiritual strength, thus leaving -you unarmed for the battles of life. Sowing discord in your hearts, -their presence is a curse to all. Where ill-harmony, want of sympathy -and distrust abound in families, these selfish, malicious spirits -delight to throng, and thither they flock, by their presence to increase -the unhappiness of the home of strife, while at the same time fostering -their own disposition to live a sensuous life. And so it behooves each -one of earth to look well to the personal life they live, for upon its -character depends not only their own happiness but also the well-being -of many others. - - - THE POWER AND EXTENT OF PERSONAL INFLUENCE. - -These things of which I speak I have learned through my experiences with -spirits, and they have opened up a vast field of inquiry concerning the -influence which we as individuals, embodied, or disembodied, exert upon -one another,—a field that is yet to be explored thoroughly by the -investigating spirit of man; and when its problems are solved, and its -questions correctly answered, I believe we shall understand many -mysteries which now puzzle humanity, and comprehend more fully the -conditions pressing around and upon mankind. And in this way, and from -these experiences, we will learn to so regulate our individual lives -that only the best influences will emanate from them, and only the -highest results flow from their midst. - -It has interested me to perceive the lives led by spirits in the body; -for when I come in close contact with a mortal, I can behold the -interior workings of the spirit within, and know whether its tendency is -upward or downward; for life is continuous everywhere, and what its -environments and conditions are to the mortal, so are they of the same -kind as those to the spirit,—apart from the body,—only differing in -degree, those of the untrammeled spirit perhaps being less limited, -intolerant, and arbitrary. And so spirits begin their vital experiences -in the body and work out through them into the larger freedom, the -broader realities and wider expanse, of the immortal world. These truths -are suggestive of thought to the studious mind, and teach the lesson -that you, mortals, are God’s children now,—his spirits at the present as -much as you ever will be; and it is your bounden duty to brighten, -unfold, and bless your spiritual life in the body as much as it will be -to do so by-and-bye, when you leave the tenement of clay for another -home “not made with hands.” - - - BEULAH, A SPIRIT MISSIONARY - -I wish to tell you, my friends, of a dear, beautiful spirit who is a -missionary of joy and peace, a true ministering angel to many a sad and -weary soul,—one whom I shall call Beulah in speaking of her to you, for -she is really a beautiful, blessed being. This spirit lived in the -mortal form to an advanced age, but long since passed to the spirit -world, after an earthly life of varied experience,—one flecked here and -there with sunbeams, but also one that was thickly sown with tears; for -trouble, privation, and sorrow were often her portion. - -To look upon this sainted being now,—her whole form illuminated with the -interior light of a pure soul, her features, no longer care—worn and -bearing the impress of weakness and age, but beaming with the bloom of -vigor and strength, and showing only the traces of matured experience -and thought, radiant with benevolence and kindliness,—with the glance of -a casual observer you would have no idea that this woman had suffered as -few are called upon to suffer, even in this mundane sphere; and only the -watchful, experienced eye would detect the signet of firm endurance and -quiet patience resting upon that noble countenance, and realize that -that signet had been won through sufferance of sorrow, deep and stern. -Yet so it was; and it is this calm, sweet, even holy expression, such as -you might imagine martyrs wearing, which imparts a loftiness of -character to the features of this truly spiritual being. - -With the early life of Beulah we have nothing to do; it is only of her -spiritual experience and work that we wish to speak. When this woman -entered the spirit land, laying down the casket of flesh with its -weakness and weariness, she did not find herself an exhausted being, one -lacking the vital force of activity, the fire of energy or the potency -of will; for through all the struggles of her mortal career she never -lost faith in the power and the goodness of God to evolve light from -darkness, strength from weakness, and knowledge and wisdom from the -bitter trials of existence She never faltered or fell fainting by the -way, but rather bravely struggled on in spite of disaster and care. -Therefore, hers was a brave, strong spirit, one that gathered power from -the storms of adversity, sweetness from affliction, and knowledge from -the lessons of life; and when she had thrown off the useless body of -clay, she found her inner powers springing up renewed and quickened, and -ready to out-work themselves in useful labor for humanity. - -It was my good fortune to become associated with this dear -woman,—indeed, she was one of the first to bring me strength and cheer -in my new-found spirit home; for she is one of my kin, and when my heart -grew faint within me for the old earthly life with parents and mortal -friends, as it sometimes would, it was her words, her tender, brave, -hopeful ministrations that revived my drooping spirits, and led me to -learn something of the helpful, active, benevolent labor of her life in -the spheres. No tale of sorrow is ever poured into her ear without -meeting with a responsive flood of sympathy and cheer that lightens the -weary soul of its burden forthwith. Let Beulah become aware of any soul -in distress, and she is constantly learning of such, and she is ready to -seek that suffering one; and by the influence her presence imparts, she -succeeds in uplifting, strengthening, and benefiting him or her. - - - BEULAH’S SELF-SACRIFICING BENEFICENCE. - -I have watched carefully the work of this remarkable woman, and have -never known her to fail in imparting relief to any suffering one whom -she sought to assist; her indomitable, yet tender, loving spirit seems -to know no such word as failure or defeat. She wills to succeed in her -work, her whole soul is engaged in it; with her it is truly a labor of -love; her own past experience has surcharged her heart with sympathy and -affection for mankind; she despises no one, not even the vilest sinner; -she would not hesitate to go down into the depths of the darkest, most -offensive conditions to rescue a human being, even though her pure hands -and her beautiful garments were grievously besmirched thereby; and she -would succeed in her efforts for that human being’s redemption, for her -unflinching bravery, her untiring patience and unwavering gentleness, -would cause her to won the victory over all foes. - -You can perhaps gain an idea from what I tell you of Beulah of the -usefulness, nobility, and grandeur of such lives as hers; and just such -lives are attained by all spirits who are firm, enduring, patient, and -unselfish. Those who grow strong through suffering, even as the oak tree -gains strength and vigor because of the blasts that shake its sturdy -frame; those whose spirits are mellowed, sweetened, and ripened, despite -the calamities that befall them in their journey through matter, -eventually become just such beautiful ministers of love and light, of -joy and gladness, as this woman of whom I write today. - -I have known Beulah to leave her bright, happy home in the supernal -realm and immure herself in some dark, unsightly, and miserable place -where a human being groveled in the haunts of wickedness, sorrow, or -despair, in order to bring the magnetic rays of light from her own pure -presence and the soothing, cheering influence of her beautiful sphere, -to bear upon that unhappy spirit for its own advancement; and I have -known her to absent herself from her nearest friends for months, during -which time she was engaged in ministering to the wretched and sad, -walking by their side, dwelling in their midst, never withdrawing her -helpful influence from them until she had succeeded in elevating their -spirits above the gross desires of carnal life, or awakening within them -emotions of peace and hope where before only despair and woe had -reigned. Oh, this one blessed spirit has accomplished great good in her -own humble manner. Because of her ministrations alone, hundreds of souls -now blossom out in gladness and beauty, which before were shadowed by -desolation and the keenest pain. - - - REFORMATION OF SPIRITS IN THE LOWER SPHERES. - -It is true that hundreds of evil-minded, ignorant, crude, and unfolded -spirits pass out of the body annually, and it is also true that most of -these unfortunate ones remain for a long time in the darkened condition -which the effects of their earthly career have surrounded them with; but -while this is so, it is sweet to know and realize that good and noble -souls, enlightened and developed spirits, are making grand and -unwearying efforts to elevate, strengthen, and educate those who come to -the eternal world bowed down by moral weakness and spiritual infirmity. -These endeavors for the sake of others, are not without avail,—on the -contrary they are grandly successful; and while we are constantly -receiving new arrivals of such poor unfortunates in the spirit world who -are in need of the ministrations of pure and good teachers and helpers, -we are as continuously finding other heretofore ill-disposed spirits -arousing to the requirements of their being, to the necessity of making -an effort to rise above the darkness and slough of evil conditions, and -to a desire for a holier and a better life; and I am glad to be able to -report to you this grand truth. Daily are the angels of goodness called -upon to rejoice over many sinners who, repenting of their wrong-doing, -are determined to become worthy members of humanity. Therefore, though -largely peopled with undeveloped, unholy human beings, even the lowest -spheres of the spiritual world are spheres of advancement, wherein are -provided facilities and opportunities, i.e., conditions for the growth -of their inhabitants, which conditions are seized upon as soon as the -torpid minds centered there became sufficiently aroused under the -stimulating, supporting light brought to bear upon them by unselfish -ministers of helpful goodness, to become aware of their true position -and the degradation of a human soul which it implies. - - - ILLUSTRATIVE INSTANCE OF THE REFORMATION OF A SPIRIT. - -Some time since—years ago, as mortals measure time—an individual came to -the spirit world who presented a most deplorable and pitiable condition. -He had been one of those unfortunates who are reared in iniquity; it -would seem almost as though the doctrine of total depravity was -demonstrated in his case. His soul was stained with crime in its various -degrees, and at length his earthly career terminated upon the gallows, -in expiation of the life of a little innocent child he had ruthlessly -destroyed. It would be impossible for me to describe to you the tortures -of misery through which this spirit has passed, such suffering I can -only faintly conceive of; it must undoubtedly be experienced to be -understood. But this I am assured of: the torments of a lake of literal -fire and brimstone would be pleasant compared to this. At first he -seemed plunged in an abyss of apathy, of squalid and stupid -helplessness, from which he would occasionally arouse only to curse -humanity, and send out a revengeful, diabolical influence which, from -the intensity of its power, as directed by the positive will of this -evil-minded man against those who had accused him of wrong-doing and -condemned him to his present condition, sped like a ball of flame -bearing destruction in its heart to the peace of mind, happiness, and -prosperity of more than one who had testified against him. - -It became the mission of Beulah to operate upon the mind of this -terrible creature, and she set about the task without flinching. For a -long time he seemed impervious to her ministrations, insensible of her -presence and influence: but she did not falter nor grow weary with her -work. Finally the magnetism of her presence began to be felt, and to -arouse him from his terrible condition; he began to perceive dimly that -a bright and beautiful being was beside him. This tended to frighten -him, and he struggled to get away; but all in vain. He tried to utter an -oath, but found himself powerless to do so. There was an influence upon -him which he could not understand; a light seemed to stream in upon him -from which he vainly tried to hide. An illuminating light which radiated -from Beulah, and which all pure, exalted spirits bear, had at last begun -to penetrate the darkness of this man’s soul; all-searching in power, it -seemed to lay bare every recess of his being, and he recoiled from the -exposure. He could not hide himself in darkness, for all gloom had -perished; nothing remained but that, to him, terrible light which -revealed to him his past life in all its deformity. This was punishment -of the direst kind, and he writhed in torment. In the clear light of -Beulah’s magnetism he beheld the sweet face of the little one he had -bodily destroyed gazing upon him with pitying, gentle eyes. The sight -overpowered him, he sought to shut it out, but he could not do so; still -it haunted him, and he could not escape it until it was withdrawn to -give place to another,—one loving, earnest, kindly brooding over him -like the face of an angel mother,—only, alas! this poor soul had no -angel mother to guide it. The being who had given him mortal birth still -dwelt on earth a degraded, besotted, helpless creature. The face he now -beheld was the face of Beulah. The sweet, benign expression of this face -calmed and comforted the man; he stretched out his hands to it in -supplication, and from that moment the evil in his nature was broken and -subdued; for, dawning upon his soul came a faint realization of that -life where holy ones, such as this beautiful being, reside, and with it -a desire, not a hope, not a belief, but only a wish to be good, entered -his soul and pierced it through and through. - -The experience through which this man passed, which I have briefly and -hastily sketched to you, was one bitter and keen in intensity, one not -of moments but of years; and all this time Beulah had labored, hoped and -watched for the dawn of reason in his mind, which came with the -abandonment of evil thoughts and purposes, and the adoption of that -condition of mind which recognized the supremacy of goodness, and -desired to learn and know something of it. - - - THE WORK CARRIED TO COMPLETION. - -But the work had now only commenced; for if it was difficult before to -cope with and over-power a mind reeking with evil thoughts and impure -desires, how distressing was it now to witness the struggles—almost -hopeless as they were—of this spirit to get away from the remembrance of -his past career. How sad to behold him putting forth feeble efforts -toward feeling kindly concerning others, and to see him fall back -despairingly, with the thought that he could never associate with such -as he! How touching to witness his endeavors to cherish only pure -desires and to banish evil from his mind, even while the memory of past -days haunted him with horror. And yet, every thought, desire, -aspiration, and effort for good which he made brought with it such a -power to encourage and uphold his spirit that it became impossible for -him to sink back into his former condition of degradation and iniquity; -and as time rolled on, his struggles with self gradually grew fewer and -easier, until at length right triumphed and wrong was overcome. Through -all this time, Beulah encouraged and supported him by her presence, her -magnetic power and her words of cheer; and, as experience after -experience came to him, his conditions brightened. He was led out of the -gloom, out of the forests of unpleasant and inharmonious surroundings, -until at length no longer sandy wastes and rocky places were his home, -but fertile fields and blooming forests offered shelter and refreshment -to his spirit. And at last, when her work with him was finished, and she -beheld him a soul redeemed from sin through suffering, developed from -ignorance by experience, made even peaceful through his power and desire -to assist others, Beulah brought to him the sweet spirit, now grown a -beautiful woman, whom he had sent untimely into the spirit world, to be -his teacher, helper, and guide. - -He could bear to look upon the sweet face now, could humbly listen to -the teachings of one so pure and good; all wretchedness and misery which -it was possible for him to experience had been passed, and therefore he -was prepared to accept the ministrations of this beautiful being in lieu -of those of Beulah, whose duty called her elsewhere. And thus, harmony -of life was restored to the broken soul; the presence of the one he had -injured only served to make him more humble in spirit, self-sacrificing -and benign, charitable, pitiful, and tender to the erring and degraded -wherever they were to be found. Beulah departed to her celestial home, -where a glad, fond welcome awaited her; but the soul she had blessed -remained in his own spirit home, not to grow idle or neglectful of -others, but to do unto those in need as he had been done by; to impart -strength, courage, and knowledge to his fellows while still continuing -to advance in spiritual attainments himself. - -You may wonder what connection the spirit brought to this man by Beulah -had with his work. The child maiden was not with him all the time, other -good spirits were associated with him in his home and his work; but -whenever she felt that she could be of use to him, this sweet spirit -would come and lead him to whatever place she felt there was a lesson -awaiting his spirit. Sometimes it would be to spots on earth where -spirit help was required by suffering mortals; sometimes to haunts in -spirit life where a higher influence was required by struggling souls, -and sometimes to the homes of little children in the Summer-land, whose -happy, peaceful lives afforded a valuable lesson to the observing -spirit. From all these experiences he of whom I write gathered power, -strength, and light to go on with his work. - - - THE REFORMED SPIRIT RETURNS TO EARTH TO REFORM OTHERS. - -One instance of the good work accomplished by this same arisen, reformed -spirit I must relate to you. It was after he had become strong in his -manhood and powerful to resist and conquer evil. He had for some time -felt a desire to revisit the lower haunts of spirit life, where he had -once lived, feeling that perhaps he might be able to help some -unfortunate one as he had been aided during the past. Yielding to the -impulse, he found himself plunged in darkness, but only for a moment; -for the light proceeding from his own person penetrated the gloom, and -enabled him to behold his surroundings clearly. I cannot dwell upon his -experiences here, but must hasten on to tell you that the first spirit -he encountered who was immersed in the darkness which a besotted, -sensual life on earth surrounds one with was his own mother,—the being -who had given him a mortal birth. Here was work for our spirit, indeed; -and he set about it right royally, never faltering, never growing -disgusted or disheartened. I cannot tell you of the almost infinite -amount of care, patience, endeavor, and affection our redeemed one -exhausted on that selfish, stupid, and ignorant mother before he was -rewarded by one answering gleam of love and the sight of one faint -desire in her soul to be like him. But at length he succeeded in his -work, from which he paused not until the redeeming power was fully and -freely making its way through the soul of that woman, and slowly but -surely lifting her up to the level of the pure and good,—a sight over -which angels and seraphs might weep with joy,—that of a once-hardened -criminal, though now a redeemed and honest man, laboring unselfishly, -earnestly, and constantly to elevate a wretched, degraded, and dishonest -woman—his own mother—out of the bonds of darkness, the haunts of sin, a -work that was finally accomplished, and which brought gratitude, joy, -and honor to many hearts. - -This is no fancy sketch I have penned for you, but a recital of what has -actually occurred, as related to me by an interested witness of the -entire work from its beginning to its completion. - - - FIRST SENSATIONS UPON ENTERING SPIRIT LIFE. - -“Life! Hope! Immortality!” How these words thrill the spirit when it -awakens from its dream of mortal existence, and finds itself a -conscious, active, arisen being in the natural, tangible world of souls! -I have seen many new-comers to the spirit land, and have watched with -interest the various expressions of emotion sweep across their speaking -faces when they discovered themselves to be not dead but alive, and -surrounded by scenes as natural as were any they ever beheld on earth. -Some countenances sparkle with joy at the grand revealments of immortal -life; others exhibit signs of amazement or disappointment; but all -ultimately learn to wear a contented, satisfied expression, as though -(which is true) they had arrived at home. - -What is more beautiful to the tired, sorrowing, pain-worn spirit than -the sight of a peaceful, happy, comfortable home waiting to give him -welcome? And over here in the Summer-land are real, true homes where -love is to be found, where peace abides, and where a bright measure of -contentment is held out to the weary and sad. I have seen something of -the stopping-places of crude-minded, undeveloped spirits; I have -witnessed their surroundings and unpleasant conditions. I have also -visited the homes of the pure and good denizens of the spheres, have -beheld the beautiful emanations from their lives, have noted their work -and perceived the noble, uplifting influence they have sent forth; and I -unhesitatingly declare that the good far outnumber the evil and -impure,—that thousands of spirits are seeking to comfort, soothe and -bless others where tens endeavor to injure and debase their fellows. - -Thousands of spirits make the homes of the eternal world beautiful and -sweet. Love seems to be unconfined and free in its expression “Over -There.” Flowing forth spontaneously from the heart, it reaches all -kindred souls, and enriches the lives of the giver and recipient alike. -How often I have seen a spirit doing something that will please and -gratify another. How frequently I have heard the remark: “I will do this -because my friend will like it.” Thoughtful for the comfort and pleasure -of others, good spirits have no opportunity, time, or desire for selfish -purposes. Very often the work performed or planned is for the comfort -and gratification of some dear one in the flesh, who at the time has no -idea that loved and loving angels are laboring in practical ways for -their advancement. - - - THE ULTIMATE REIGN OF PEACE AND HAPPINESS ON EARTH. - -There is, in my opinion, every hope for the race. Humanity will and must -advance, for thousands, aye, millions, of ascended loved ones are -laboring for the benefit of mankind. When I travel from point to point -with the rapidity of spiritual flight, and behold everywhere I go—in -each town, city, and encampment that I traverse—multitudes of angelic -beings dwelling in homes of love, all united and happy, each one -devoting his or her thought, energy, and time to the labor of devising -and executing ways, plans, and means for the blessing and elevation of -their fellow-beings, I am led to rejoice in the certainty that some -time, and perhaps before many years,—for humanity is rapidly advancing -in knowledge, scientific lore, and wisdom,—the condition of mankind will -be one of happiness, peace, and true prosperity. - -As the brilliant sun and the shining stars are above and far outnumber -the clouds of earth’s atmosphere, so the radiant, glowing forms and -homes of bright, exalted spirits are above and far outnumber the lower, -undeveloped beings whose habitations are crude, dark, and dreary; and -though the influence of those crude-minded spirits is exerted upon and -felt by many of the inhabitants of earth, even as the clouds and shadows -of the skies produce their effect upon material life, yet as the -glorious light of heaven dispels all darkness and gloom, so will the -abiding influence of higher, purer lives ultimately banish and -counteract the effects of that baneful miasma that emanates from the -lower spheres. As coldness is turned to warmth and darkness becomes -light, under the rays of the sun, so evil is turned to goodness and all -error becomes swallowed up in divine truth, under the inspiring -influence of heavenly love, that endureth forever. - -Therefore, I feel that the future weal of humanity is assured, and all -that each one of us has to do is to follow the highest dictates of right -our soul can conceive of, and to feel that the angel world, with its -power and might, is working for the cause of Truth and Justice, and is -laboring steadfastly and earnestly for the elevation of Mankind. - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - SANITARIUMS IN SPIRIT LIFE. - - -I think it will be interesting to you to learn something of the -sanitariums of spirit life, where the grown people—those who while in -the body were weak and struggling in spirit, whose natures were but -partially unfolded, whose higher qualities of being were stunted or -warped in growth, and who, through lack of opportunity, power, and -favorable conditions generally were unable to grow in grace, beauty, and -sweetness of spirit—gain health, strength, vigor, and power. Those -unfortunate ones who, from whatever cause, are unable during their -sojourn on earth to put forth the purest attributes of the soul, to -become mentally strong and fearless, to rise above the temptations of -mortal life, to resist the evil thoughts which assail them, or who fail -in any manner to grow in goodness and wisdom, are spiritually sick, and -in need of tender and judicious treatment. - -In the spiritual world there are sanitariums for such as these, and when -the spirit, weak and feeble, exhibits a desire to become strong and -healthy, and to be placed under conditions that will afford the means of -growth, unfoldment, and of gaining power, he or she may be conducted to -one of these beautiful places, where only life, health, enjoyment, -mental vigor, and happiness can be obtained. - - - LOCALITIES AND CHARACTERISTICS. - -Our places where health is sought and found are not great gloomy -buildings where dozens of individuals live, where perhaps no two of them -are alike in temperament, constitution, and habits, but where all must -undergo the same amount and quality of discipline and treatment; but -they are large gardens, beautifully laid out with beds of flowers, banks -of moss, pebbly walks, and groves of trees, where birds sing and -sparkling waters leap and play; where the glad sunshine is felt by all, -and where life is untrammeled, free and happy; or in shady woods where -nature invites man to partake of the quiet, calm, and tranquility of her -forest nooks. And I know of such bright homes of rest, where the -sparkling sea surges and beats upon shining sands, and others that are -built upon the mountain sides, where the atmosphere is strong, clear, -and bracing. The houses are small, light, and airy, furnished with -deference to taste as well as utility; they are at short distances from -each other and separated by garden plots of flowers, groves of trees, -etc., as the particular section of country decides. Only one weak, -enfeebled, diseased spirit dwells in each house at a time, but he or she -is an inmate of a home where two or more healthy, happy, industrious -spirits reside; these vigorous ones are the attendants and teachers of -the patient, and their presence, care, and example impart strength, -health, and happiness to the one under their charge, while at the same -time he or she is learning those lessons of life of which they were -deprived while on the earth, but which are requisite to the upbuilding -and outrounding of every intelligent, progressive soul. - - - METHODS OF TREATMENT. - -The natural scenery of these places enters largely into the system of -treatment as an active agent, and exerts a powerful influence upon the -weak and suffering spirit. For instance, the soul that is irritable, -peevish, dissatisfied with itself, requires a soothing, calm, and gentle -influence. She is brought to one of the great garden sanitariums, and -taken in charge by a family of tender, sympathetic beings, who delight -to care for her. The harmonious influence of her new home, the sight of -blooming flowers, waving trees, and rippling waters, the sound of gentle -human voices, of singing birds, and of the soothing, elevating, -enchanting music which her kind attendants evoke from their melodious -instruments for her, produce a tranquilizing effect upon her entire -being, and she gradually grows restful, contented, and at peace, thus -bringing her highest nature into proper condition for its unfoldment in -spiritual power, and its advancement in the acquirement of knowledge. -Fruits form the staple of her diet, and thus removed from all that is -coarse of the earth, earthly, crude, and sensual, her spirit grows in -strength and beauty, until she, too, becomes permeated with true -vitality, becomes perfectly healthy, and is ready to take upon herself -the duties of a teacher, nurse, and physician, and to attend some poor -soul that is ill. - -Another patient may require the healthful atmosphere and the partial -solitude of some forest glen; if so, such a home, with loving -attendants, pleasing surroundings, and delicate nourishment is provided -for her. Another is drooping, easily discouraged, cannot resist any -condition that at the time presses upon him, easily becomes a prey to -the positive encroachment of temptation. He is taken to a pleasant home -by the sea shore, where the sight of the great blue waves rushing in -toward the land, or flowing out to the further side, and the sound of -surging billows and singing winds, stimulates him with new strength, -courage, and vigorous endeavor to grow upward from an unhealthy, -darkened condition. He, too, has spirit guardians and teachers, whose -duty it is to arouse within him that interior self-reliance that enables -the soul to conquer all difficulties and to rise above all obstacles -that are to be encountered. In his home, and in every home provided for -the weak and suffering, and all around them, are to be found only the -most beautiful works of nature and of art. Only those sights and sounds -that appeal to the highest, loftiest nature of man, are to be seen and -heard therein; and thus conditions are afforded that enable strength, -health, mental vigor and spiritual power to supersede and eradicate ill -health, mental paucity, moral weakness, and sensual proclivities. - - - MUSIC AS A MEANS OF RECUPERATION. - -The cultivation of the human voice in singing is one of the means of -advancement for the spirit. It is also very effective in its results in -the sanitariums of spirit life, producing a marvelous effect upon the -weary and feeble ones. Music and singing are employed as curative agents -in the treatment of diseased or enfeebled souls, and with marked -results. You will find that every lover of good music and singing can at -times become receptive to angelic influence. It is a sacred work in the -higher life to awaken this love of music in the minds of the afflicted -ones; for this once accomplished, the higher influences can impart their -magnetism to those in distress. Hence, many of our greatest musicians -and sweetest singers may at times be found in the home of some invalid -spirit, exercising his or her divine gifts with rare power for the -especial benefit of the ailing one. Music, so elevating, cheering, -soul-inspiring in power, lifts the spirit above the conditions that -favor ill health into an atmosphere where only vigor and mental vitality -abound. - - - RESTORATION OF THE MENTALLY DISEASED. - -We have homes where those spirits who were considered insane in the body -may find rest, repose, and strength. Having been unable to express -themselves understandingly or to manifest their desires clearly through -the poor, unbalanced brains which belonged to their earthly forms, their -spirits are weak, feeble, not unfolded, and they require that treatment -which will restore tone, power, and energy to their wasted forces. And -so homes, guides, teachers, and every attention are provided for them. -Flowers, birds, music, and kind faces surround them. They are not -restricted nor confined, but are allowed liberty, though under the -careful, yet tender, surveillance of their friends. No medicine but -sunshine and air is given them; no unkind treatment is resorted to. In -the pure and genial atmosphere of their spirit homes, and under the -gentle influence of their surroundings, they gain a perfect mental -equipoise, become strong in spirit and attain a knowledge of life in all -its various grades and departments of unfoldment. - -Thus need no one of earth, who has friends weak and suffering in body or -mind, or who are undeveloped in spiritual health, strength, and power, -fear that these unpleasant conditions will long continue with them after -they have passed from the mortal. - -The tendency of human life is upward and on; the spirit world affords -conditions and opportunities, facilities and advantages, for its growth -and progress. No soul can advance in wisdom and happiness that is weak -and enfeebled from any cause whatever; therefore, the first work to be -done is to remove the weakness and misery by subduing them with strength -and power and friends and homes; and all that is requisite for the -upbuilding of a beautiful spirit is provided for the unhappy one. - -No prison cells, no hospital wards, no massive walls where the mentally -diseased languish in pain, are to be found in the spirit world; but as -God’s sunshine, and air, his flowers and singing birds, are free to all, -they are there provided for the welfare and pleasure of any and every -soul, and have proved to be the means of restoring to life, health, and -happiness many poor, pain-stricken, suffering human beings. - -My experiences in the spirit world have taught me that all crime, all -unkindness of feeling, all selfishness, all misery of men, are diseases -which need to be eradicated from the human system, and if they cannot -become obliterated here, the time will surely come in the spiritual -world when they will be eliminated. - -These unpleasant and unfortunate conditions of which I write are the -correspondence of the physical ailments with which man is assailed, and -I believe the time will come when they will be recognized by mortals as -diseases, and proper measures taken to repress and overcome them. - - - IMPROVED MEDICAL TREATMENT ON EARTH. - -As all things have their origin in the spiritual, and as ideas of -practical import are given to mortals through and from the silent yet -potential inspiration of the spirit, I believe the time will come when -individuals on earth will be impressed and imbued with ideas of medical -treatment, and the establishing of sanitariums similar to those which -already exist in the beyond, when the public mind will become exercised -on the subject of the proper treatment and care of the sick and -suffering of both body and spirit, and when a new thought will be -agitated concerning its duty toward the morally weak and low. Then your -hospitals will not be huge edifices, but small habitations with only one -invalid in each, so that no impure and unhealthy magnetism from another -diseased body shall be absorbed by its occupant. Light, air, water, -music, and flowers will take the place of drugs and powders, and -cheerful, ready attendance be freely given. So with your homes of -refuge, your places of confinement for criminals; those now of walls of -stone will give way to light and airy dwellings, gardens of beauty will -surround them; music and flowers, books and papers, congenial, active -employment, and the cheerful companionship of healthy, kind-hearted -teachers, will supersede whip and thong, and supply to the mental nature -that bracing tone so much required, and under your present system of -discipline, so seldom obtained, these will awaken retrospection in the -mind of the diseased, and bring a desire for amendment, thus beginning -that radical cure which will in time be firmly established in every -sin-sick soul. - - - ONE OF THE SANITARIUMS OF SPIRIT LIFE. - -I will tell you of a beautiful scene I have recently witnessed in one of -the sanitariums of spirit life. Picture to yourselves an immense garden, -spread with a closely-cropped carpet of the freshest, greenest, and most -velvety grass you can conceive adorned with parterres of fragrant, -bright-colored flowers. The trees are tall, stately, and graceful, and -their foliage glistens as though sprinkled with dew; rippling streams of -water make rhythmic music pleasant to the ear. The sky is cloudless, and -the sun shines mildly down upon the placid scene. The atmosphere is of a -peculiar golden tint that clothes every object in a mantle of beauty. -Birds with musical throats and bright plumage flit from flower to flower -undisturbed by those human beings who are walking the grounds, or seated -in various parts of the garden. Small, white, cosey-looking dwellings, -simple and neat, are scattered here and there, while in the center of -this immense park a stately, white temple uprears its shining dome. - -This place is a sanitarium or home where weary women, as well as -neglected children, from the earth sphere are brought to receive -protection, care, and instruction from the pure mother souls who abide -in this lovely spot. - -The teachers and nurses of this glowing plane are of a truly -_spirituelle_ character; their lives are spent in seeking to guide, -influence, and encourage unfortunate spirits to find a higher and better -life than that they have hitherto known, and in endeavors for -self-improvement. - -Here teachers and preceptors are educated and directed through a course -of experience that will prepare them to guide and guard those young -souls who come to the spirit world with no natural guardian or parent to -care for them. Love is the ruling power in this community, and no -unkind, unsympathetic thought finds its way hither. - - - INTERESTING INCIDENT: A MOTHER FINDS HER CHILD. - -But the incident which I propose to relate to you was so beautiful I -feel that I must tell you of it now while it is fresh in my mind: a -beautiful young female spirit, a true teacher, a natural mother-soul, -whose entire being is illuminated with the light of benevolence and -love, had brought to her charming little cottage in the delightful -garden a young child, one who had recently passed to the higher life, -with no kind hand to close its mortal eyes or to drop tender caresses -upon the marble brow,—one of the waifs of society, cast out by mankind, -and permitted to ignobly perish from the earth. - -This child was brought to the bright Summer-land, and tenderly cared for -by guardian angels; all the good within its nature was encouraged to -unfold and blossom out; all the attributes of ill, the conditions of -carnal life transmitted to it by others, were fading for want of -nourishment and attention. - -The work of cultivating and beautifying an immortal soul, as was this -little one, under the direction of a sweet, self-denying, loving spirit, -is delightful to contemplate; but the most thrilling incident in this -special instance, and one which came under my immediate observation, was -this:— - -One day there came to this garden of delight a poor, sin-stained, weary -woman,—one who, through all the misery heaped upon her by the conditions -of vice and crime, still kept the love-light for her child burning in -her soul. She had been an inhabitant of the spirit world three years, -but, because of the crudities of physical conditions still clinging to -her spirit, had been held down to the earthly sphere. - -Now, she had been found by a benevolent spirit, and conducted to the -blooming paradise of which I write. Sad, disheartened, despairing, -nothing could rouse her from her condition of unhappiness. The tender -encouragements of benevolent beings, the beautiful objects and sweet -sounds around her, the gentle ministrations of kindly spirits, seemed to -have no effect upon her state of apathy. At last it was suggested that -she be taken to the grove, where the children were busy with their -innocent sports; and accordingly the unfortunate woman was conducted to -a green and shady spot where a company of little spirits, under the care -of their teachers and guides, were engaged in pleasant pursuits. - -The eyes of the unhappy spirit for the first time lighted up with a -gleam of pleasure as they fell upon the children, and her conductor -noted the sign with a joyous heart. Suddenly the woman screamed, sprang -forward, and clasped one of the little ones to her breast. It was the -little waif who not long since had been brought hither. “My child! my -child! my darling child!” exclaimed the spirit, as tears of joy rained -down her pallid face, “have I found you at last! have I found you!” - -It was a scene to make angels weep, and tears of sympathy stood in the -eyes of more than one of that celestial company. It transpired that the -poor, suffering woman was the mother of that little child; that, at the -time the child had attained the age of three years, the mother met with -an accident that hurled her spirit from the body, and from that time to -the present moment she had been roaming in darkness, seeking for the -child she had lost. - -The little one was allowed to accompany her teacher and her new-found -mother to a pleasant, quiet retreat where, under the spell of her -darling’s presence, and the kindly care of ministering attendants, her -spirit is rapidly arising above the clouds of sorrow, degradation and -woe, and emerging into the light of happiness and peace,—is unfolding -its higher powers to such a degree that we feel certain, in a very -little while, she will herself become a helper, teacher, and beneficent -spirit to those who travel in darkness and woe. - -The beautiful white temple that uprears its shining dome in the center -of that delightful garden of which I have spoken is a massive structure, -elegant in appearance, and marvelous in construction. No description of -mine could do it justice; it must be seen in order to receive all the -admiration which it merits. Dedicated to the Arts, it is itself a -master-piece of art, and stands a fitting testimonial to the wonderful -design and skill of the artists who planned and executed it in all its -details. The material of which this pile is composed is like alabaster, -snowy white, but so nearly transparent that, when the sun’s rays strike -directly upon it, it glows with all the colors of the rainbow, and -presents a brilliant appearance. Delicate carvings of vines and flowers, -birds and insects, are traced upon its corner walls, showing evidences -of the work of a master-hand. Within are spacious halls dedicated to the -Muses, each of which is used as an instruction hall, where knowledge of -the particular art to which it is consecrated is imparted and received. -The halls of Music, of Painting, of Sculpture, of Poesy, of designing -and tracing, are to be found here, presided over by master-artists, who -pay especial attention to their pupils, believing that it is better to -inspire or to assist in cultivating the powers of another than to create -any piece of artistic work themselves. - - - CULTIVATION OF INHERENT TALENTS. - -To this temple are brought the children, in order to ascertain whether -or not they have any taste, talent, or genius for practicing any of the -fine arts. Here, where all is beautiful, whether of sight or sound, -appealing alike to the harmonious instinct and the love of the beautiful -within the soul, any especial gift that the child may have in the -direction of music, poesy, etc., speedily shows itself, and he or she is -taken in charge by some competent teacher who bends all his or her -energies in the direction of drawing out or unfolding the talents of the -pupil. A child who manifests a passion for music, but takes no interest -in drawing or painting, is allowed to devote his time to the cultivation -of his musical powers, and is not required to waste energy and patience -over the vain task of trying to learn the rules of perspective, light -and shade, and coloring. One who exhibits a taste for carving and -molding, but cares little for music, is not obliged to throw away time -over the distasteful labor of practicing with voice and instrument, but -is assisted to unfold the natural powers of his soul. Another is -attracted to painting, but has no desire to attempt to carve a statue; -another is exercised over the rhymes and metric measures of poetry, but -has no gift in the other departments of art. These are encouraged and -taught how to develop their God-given powers, and are not requested to -attempt any labor for which they have no taste. Children who are found -to exhibit no taste for, or attraction toward, any of the arts, but to -have a gift for the outworking of and desire to study other branches of -knowledge, are permitted to follow the guidance of their tastes or -deeper natures, and are not expected to spend time over the study of -those artistic rules for which they have no attraction. - -Therefore, you will at once perceive that the work of each spirit is -that for which they are naturally adapted; it becomes congenial to them, -consequently is agreeable. They love to pursue it, and bring forth the -best possible results from it. - -There are many temples of art in the spirit world, as there are many -schools, academies, colleges of learning, etc. Education is the great -power that is to uplift and bless humanity, and in the higher life the -best forms of enlightenment are afforded freely unto all. The beautiful -white temple in the great garden, where the neglected, cast-off children -from earth are taken to be cared for, opens its glowing portals to those -little ones who, had they remained in the bodily form, would have had no -advantages of education or for spiritual unfoldment. Many of these -exhibit a marked inclination toward the development of artistic powers, -and under the favorable conditions afforded them begin early to show -signs of talent to an astonishing degree. - -Encouraged to learn, stimulated to emulation by advice, example, and -assistance, they readily follow the teachings of their instructors, and -in a surprisingly brief space of time—considering all the circumstances -of their early life—their efforts to accomplish something are crowned -with success. Thus, under proper conditions, all the spiritual -attributes and faculties of an immortal soul may become unfolded, -displaying a degree of refinement, beauty, culture, and power of which -humanity at present but little dreams. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII. - SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. - - -Mortals sometimes wonder if there is cold and frost, snow and ice, in -the spirit world; and spirits, in making their statements concerning the -surroundings and conditions in that land, do so according to their own -experience, which is sometimes greatly varied and diversified. Speaking -for myself, I have never witnessed any severe storm, nor been affected -by either extreme of cold or heat, since passing to the “other life.” -The atmosphere in which I dwell is mild and genial, rather of an -exhilarating than of a depressing nature, because of the preponderance -of the electrical current. While inhaling the air of my spirit home I -always feel strong and full of vitality. Work is there like play, so -easily is it taken up and pursued, and the mere act of breathing is an -exquisite pleasure. Life is full of gladness, because no external -condition presses heavily upon the bodily frame. Our clothing is adapted -to the wants and purposes of the body; our food assimilates with the -system, and provides nutriment for every part. And so, being blest with -good health, pleasant surroundings, and an abundance of labor, we cannot -be otherwise than cheerful and happy. Where I reside, we are never -visited by storm and tempest; the face of nature is daily bathed in a -soft, delicious mist that descends from the snowy clouds above, -moistening the trees and flowers and wrapping everything in a -semi-transparent veil through which the rosy light of day glows with a -bewitching hue. This mist only remains long enough to give the world -around a plenteous bath, and then disappears before the presence of the -ever-genial yet to us never too-fervid sun. - - - REASONS FOR DIFFERENT VIEWS OF SPIRIT SURROUNDINGS. - -I have visited other localities of the spirit world, whose inhabitants -have complained of intense cold; and though I was not affected by any -uncomfortable sensation, yet I have seen them shiver and shake as though -smitten by an ague fit. The landscape to these unhappy ones appeared to -be cold, lifeless, and barren, as though the dreariness of December days -had settled upon it; but to me the scene was more promising and -life-like, for I was not surrounded by the same conditions of mind and -body as were those who dwelt in these haunts of woe. - -I have known certain spirits to manifest themselves to mortals with the -declaration that their homes in the spirit world had been visited by -terrible storms and whirlwinds, and that the shock of those tempests had -been almost too much for them to endure. This was very true; but those -spirits did not realize or know that they had never entered the -spiritual world, but that, through the earthly nature of their own -magnetic attraction, they had gravitated to some condition of earthly -life,—had attached themselves to crude-minded spirits yet in the flesh, -and had encountered earthly storms and whirlwinds that had swept wildly -over the terrestrial world. - -Other spirits have testified to mortals that their homes are dark, -dreary, rugged, and bleak. Such beings dwell very near the physical -life. They have never explored the realms of spirit; their desires are -all of a carnal character; the very persons who attract them to their -earthly haunts are of a rough, uncouth, and undeveloped nature. -Therefore, they come in contact with no refinement, no culture, and no -beauty; their lives are barren indeed, and not until they desire to -receive, understand, and acknowledge the truths that missionary spirits -are ready to reveal to their comprehension will they emerge from their -unhappy condition. “None are so blind as those who will not see;” and -the arrogant, self-sufficient, and self-opinionated spirit prefers to -wander in darkness, and to stumble on over a rough and thorny road, -rather than to acknowledge his short-sightedness and admit a desire to -be guided aright. Only suffering, keen and severe, will bring to such -the experience required to produce a better and sweeter nature. - -Beautiful homes, lovely associations, and the fondest and most endearing -of ties, all of which will be found to be real, tangible, and enduring, -await every spirit in the supernal world; yet those who are not -aspirational in character, who are not ready to spurn the selfish -propensities that belong to the animal nature, to lay aside all -considerations of personal grandeur, glory, and aggrandizement, will not -be able to perceive, appreciate, or enjoy those “homes not made with -hands, eternal in the heavens.” - -Oh, how earnestly we should all strive to cultivate a pure, noble, and -unselfish character! How we should endeavor to uplift, guide, and -instruct the poor, benighted spirits who know not the true meaning of -existence! Those of you, O mortals, who have opened your hearts and -homes to the presence of spirits, who devote a part of your time to the -good work of receiving the poor, ignorant, and uncultured who come to -you through mediumistic sources, are performing a grand mission in life; -you are co-operating with exalted intelligences in accomplishing a noble -work. - -Speak not harshly to the erring, either of mortal or spirit life. Let -your words be full of kindness, admonition, and instruction, and let -your lives be living examples of the love and truth you expound. Thus -you will accomplish a great and lasting good for the benefit of others -and the glory of the angel world. - -A word of kindness, a gentle clasp of the hand, the gift of a single -flower tendered to an erring spirit, accompanied by a little -instructive, loving advice, may be the means of setting a benighted soul -forward upon the upward road which leadeth to light and joy, and peace -everlasting. This is a work that all may do; let us, spirits and -mortals, co-operate to the grand end of elevating the lowly. - - - EARTHLY CONDITIONS THAT RETARD SPIRITUAL PROGRESS. - -I have seen spirits whose earthly condition was one of prosperity and -grandeur,—those in whom a sense of worldly ambition and aggrandizement -overcame every other consideration in their minds; whose hearts became -haughty and arrogant; whose lives grew morbidly selfish beneath the -desire for personal gratification and the greed of gain. Primarily, -their motives for action were laudable; but as they grew in worldly -influence, power, and grandeur, the stifling atmosphere of this -condition effectually pressed out all emotions and aspirations higher -than those for earthly affluence, authority, and ambition. - -I find the conditions of such spirits to be most unattractive yet -pitiable. Deprived of their power and influence, unable to wield that -authority which once belonged to them, powerless to attract the homage -and laudation of the world in which they formerly lived and moved, -longing for the things of material life which they cannot grasp with -satisfaction, unfamiliar with things, conditions, and customs of -spiritual life, they are restless and unhappy indeed. - -The things for which these beings crave belong to the material plane -alone, and they are constantly attracted back to this sphere of life. -But they have not the authority and power they once possessed. Coming in -contact with the very individuals who once fawned upon and bowed down to -them, these spirits are yet unable to make any impression upon their -minds. The invisible ones speak what they believe to be loud words of -authority and dignity; but they are unheeded, even unheard, by the -mortal to whom they are addressed. Even should the spirits succeed in -expressing their identity and in giving utterance to their thoughts -through the lips of a trance medium, they will remain as unnoticed by -those for whom they are intended as is the faint flutterings of a -leaflet blown hither and thither by the autumn wind, even if they are -not scoffed at or scorned by those individuals who once were wont to bow -down in servile awe before a scrap of paper bearing the name that is -given by the returning spirit. Imagine the unhappy, restless condition -of such a spirit, and you will understand something of that peculiar, -self-tormenting state which in former times was typified to mankind as a -lake of fire and brimstone. - - - WORLDLY SUCCESS OFTEN A MISFORTUNE. - -Picture to yourselves a man who has been full of energy and power, -successful in every undertaking, prosperous in business, influential in -his walks of life,—one recognized for great executive ability and -dispatch, bowed down and even toadied to by a multitude; one having a -large class of human beings in his employ and under his dominion, to -whom he is the autocrat upon all questions pertaining to their comfort, -even existence itself. The note of this individual is recognized and -accepted on all sides; his lightest word is law, and he has only to -speak to be immediately obeyed. - -A man wielding such authority, and delighting in it, is always ambitious -and arrogant; he is held in fear by those under his charge, who endeavor -to cajole him into some degree of mercy even while secretly despising -him. This power, grandeur, prosperity, and worldly influence has been -gained by the potency of a domineering, masterful will; but at the -expense of the interior nature, which is stripped of all adornments and -barren of those fruitful conditions necessary to the happiness and peace -of spirits. - -Such a man passes from the body. With the temple of clay he is shorn of -all his power, grandeur, influence, and wealth; for such as he had were -of the earth, temporal in their character and perishable. But the -qualities of his mind are still his; the energy of his nature has not -departed, the positive will-force does not desert him; he remains -ambitious still. He does not become an imbecile or an idiot, therefore -he is capable of realizing all that he has lost; but he has not yet -learned that those things were unworthy an immortal soul, and that there -is something of inestimable value to the spirit that may yet be -acquired. He is in the condition that a strong, passionate man on earth -would be in who had lost all that was dearest to him. At times, he is -violent in the expression of his emotions, again he sinks into the -apathy of despair; frequently he returns to earth, seeking to command -attention, and to force obedience to his behests, and occasionally he -endeavors to burst asunder the conditions that surround him. - -Ask such a spirit as this of the beauties of the immortal life, and he -will declare there are none,—that nature there is sterile and barren, -that only damp clouds and fogs are to be seen, that rugged rocks and -stones compose the roads, that the dwellings are uncomfortable and -confining, and that the inhabitants are uncongenial and inhospitable. -The truth is, this person is so enwrapped in the murky atmosphere of his -own being, so chilled by the restless, combatant elements of his own -mind, so torn by conflicting emotions, that he cannot see beyond the -shadowy outline of his own selfish nature; and whatever object or person -comes into the line of his vision becomes colored or darkened by the -greyness of his own life, and presents an appearance corresponding to -the conditions by which he is confined. - - - EARTHLY CONDITIONS CONTINUED IN SPIRIT LIFE. - -There are many such beings in that immortal life—men and women—who have -not yet outgrown the conditions belonging to the physical existence. The -intensity of the will-force with these persons is so powerful when -applied in any direction that it is difficult to detach it from the -object in view, and to direct it to and through other channels of -expression. Hence the positive, ambitious, energetic man of the world, -who pursues his own business and pleasure, regardless of the rights and -privileges of others, remains the same grasping, exacting individual -after passing out of the body. Men and women, once of fashion and -wealth, autocratic and haughty in their demeanor,—some of them rulers -and sovereigns over multitudes,—have remained in a sphere of unhappiness -for many years. Wrapping the pride of their selfishness around them, -they have dwelt in a condition of cold and darkness, the chill and -shadows of which were but emanations from their own lives, until at last -they have grown weary and have stretched their hands upward in search of -light and warmth. - -Finally, when such individuals do feel the necessity of turning from the -old life,—which necessity comes to them after a long siege of battling -against opposing forces, vainly striving to be recognized and obeyed, -making futile attempts to gain power and dominion over others, and _at -last_ obliged to recognize their own impotency and utter -littleness,—they begin to perceive the grandeur of spiritual labor, and -to acknowledge and respond to the efforts made by ministering, -industrious spirits to teach and bless them. Thoughts of the old life on -earth fade before the presentation of ideas concerning the future life -to be attained by the spirit. Selfish propensities and desires gradually -pale before the new light of soul endeavor that dawns upon the suffering -spirits; and sometimes aided by sympathetic mortals, to whom they are -attracted, and always benefited by the assistance of wise, loving, and -truthful spirits, these erring ones gradually emerge from their unhappy -state into a condition of peace and joy. Ask them _then_ of the life in -the spirit world, and they will pronounce it beautiful, illuminated with -a glorious light that never becomes wholly quenched; the land they -inhabit they will tell you is real and natural, its roads paved with -shining blocks, smooth and even to the feet, and fringed with blooming -flowers; its homes comfortable, elegant, and commodious, and its -inhabitants harmonious, gentle, hospitable, and friendly. They now see -with the clear vision of the soul; no mists obscure their sight, no -preconceived opinions and prejudices bias their statements. They dwell -in the spirit world, and not amid the murky confines of sensual life. - - - AN ILLUSTRATION. - -I will briefly relate a little episode recently coming under my -observation, which will illustrate my subject more clearly to you. My -beloved father was recently in the presence of a spiritual medium,—a -lovely, saint-like, elderly woman, whose life and aspirations cannot -fail to attract beneficent workers of both lives to her sphere. This -medium was entranced by a spirit who appeared very much distressed, and -who said that there was a gulf between him and a condition of happy -peace that he could not bridge. After bemoaning his unpleasant position, -he expressed an earnest desire to free himself from it. My father felt -his entire soul going out in sympathy to this suffering fellow-being, -and with words of encouragement, hope, and cheer, which were also -replete with instruction, he addressed the spirit, who, in a little -while, raised his head, and with an expression of gladness and triumph, -exclaimed: “I see the bridge; I may now pass over safely.” - -After this spirit had departed, my father was addressed by one of our -beneficent, working spirits, who explained that the unhappy being was -none other than he who had been known to the world as Baron -Rothschild,—that in early life he had concentrated his energy and power -to the work of accumulating great wealth for a laudable purpose, that of -expending it in restoring Jerusalem—the home of his race—to its pristine -glory and splendor for the benefit of his unhappy people; but as wealth -and power and glory rolled in upon him, ambition grew within his soul. -Finding himself exalted because of his influence, bowed down to and -fawned upon by the Gentiles who had despised his race, the desire grew -upon him to wield an influence among mankind that no power could break; -and the primal intention to bless his people by restoring them to their -rightful home, if he should be successful in life, faded away before the -growing determination to bring the haughty Gentile to his feet in -supplication for his assistance in the control of the monetary interests -of the world. - -Thus this man lived, flourished, and died; but in passing to the spirit -world he could take none of his grandeur, power, wealth, or influence -with him. These were not of the spiritual, but belonged to the material -life. Unhappy and restless, expending his energy in striving to regain -his former prestige, he lived, until, growing weary of vain contention -and striving, he turned from the earthly side to ascertain the prospect -toward the spiritual. He could perceive the light and the homes of happy -spirits, but knew not how to reach them. In this condition he was -brought by wise spirits to my father, whose tender sympathy, perceived -and felt by the unfortunate one, awakened a new condition of mind, -aroused a new train of thought and aspiration in his soul, which bridged -over the chasm and gave him power to reach the happier state where -contented, useful beings dwell. - -Oh, the power of sympathy! Mortals, you understand it not! When truly -felt and expressed, it flows toward the soul of its recipient in waves -of light, which become tangible to the suffering one, and form a bridge -over which he may pass to a condition of happiness and peace. - - - EXTERNAL SURROUNDINGS PRODUCED BY MENTAL CONDITIONS. - -To those minds who are materialistic in their tendency, whose thought is -concerned with the affairs of the mundane sphere, and who do not -recognize any other force in existence so potent, powerful, and vigorous -in its operations as mere organic law which depends upon matter alone -for its power, the idea that the mental condition of an individual can -become so active as to influence his external surroundings and determine -the shape, form, appearance, and character of the objective life in -which he dwells, will be presented as only the wild dream of some -visionist, or the vapid speculation of an enthusiast. But I do not bring -my statements of spirit life and its conditions to the notice of such -material minds; for I know that they who can find nothing above and -beyond matter to study and investigate, who understand nothing of that -subtle power permeating all material life which is _pure_ spirit, who -cannot comprehend the higher laws of the universe whenever they -transcend in any degree the operations of those laws that are concerned -alone with the external, visible, mundane world, will not be able to -grasp the vital truth that is recognized and accepted by all deeply -studious and spiritualized beings,—that spirit alone is the real power, -the substantial part of man, the abiding life that projects its image -outward upon the exterior form, affects the condition of the individual, -beautifies or mars his surroundings, and controls his state of mind; -while matter is but the external expression, the outer covering, form, -or projection of this potent, governing force. - - - MATERIALISTIC SCIENTISTS IN SPIRIT LIFE. - -I have seen spirits whose earthly condition was one of grandeur, whose -mortal life was one of study, experimentalism, achievement, and -triumph,—scientists who gave their entire thought, time, and attention -to the investigation of certain laws, elements, and forces of the -physical world, and who made grand and important discoveries in the -domain of Nature. Their demonstrations of scientific law have been of -value to mankind; their achievements and the practical results of their -discoveries and studies have benefited humanity. But certain ones of -this learned body did not believe in the existence of any force or power -outside of organic law,—would not accept the thought that any -manifestation of human or divine intelligence, skill and wisdom, could -possibly be made aside from matter, and declined to investigate any -department of life outside of that particular field of scientific -inquiry that chained their attention. Anything savoring of occult law, -or denoting the existence of subtle forces in the universe, that -physical science could not explain, they scoffed at as unworthy their -thought and investigation. - -The condition of such spirits as these in the spiritual world is not an -envious one. For a time they are unaware that they have left the -material body. Dependent upon gross matter for their thought, study, -labor, and research, they do not gravitate above the earth, and for -awhile they continue their investigations and experiments in the -laboratories of their former earthly associates. - -But the laws they pursue fail to explain to them the causes of -existence, or of the variation and mutability of form, the origin of -mind, or the source of power. The facts presented before them from time -to time cannot be reconciled with the theories they have entertained. -Important links in the chain of scientific evidence concerning the -nature of things they fain would forge, as they are wanting here and -there. These learned (?) spirits, with all their splendid endowments of -mental ability, erudition, and conservative thought, become restless, -dissatisfied, and unhappy. When they discover that they are not -dependent upon a mortal body for their existence, they are amazed, and -even annoyed, to find their preconceived opinions and conclusions -concerning earthly matter refuted by the one great fact of continued -conscious life after the dissolution of the physical form; and they do -not feel prepared to accept the spiritual life that opens before them. -Ask such a being of the beauty and peace of the higher life, and he -would declare to you his inability to find such conditions,—that to him -all appeared confusion, disorder, fleeting, and unsubstantial. The -reason of this is clear to a thinking mind. The spirit who has hitherto -held the utmost confidence in his own mental powers and ready -discernment; who has believed his own position on any subject -incontrovertible; who has thought his opinions and conclusions to be -unquestionable, and who has been accustomed to lay down his propositions -and theories with the secret feeling that they must demand attention and -an early acceptance from all others, suddenly becomes aware that he has -been treading on dangerous ground, that those things, ideas, and -conclusions that he thought so weighty and undeniable are but -fabrications of his own mind; that he has followed false lights, because -he has recognized but a small portion of the universe and believed it to -be the whole, and has understood the operations of but a few of its -laws, and thought they were the great network of all force and power. - -No wonder that this being cannot see clearly before him; that his -surroundings appear chaotic and disorderly, and that the ground seems -slipping from beneath his feet. His _mental_ condition determines the -character of his external state, and he perceives naught but the -reflection of the conflicting emotions that surge through his being. - - - THE DAWNING OF SPIRITUAL LIGHT. - -After a time the mists will cease to obscure his vision; possessing an -intelligent mind, he will begin to reason and reflect upon this state of -things, and desire to reach the truth concerning them. Then he will -perceive that, though much of the work he thought he had performed must -be taken up and remodeled, that many of the opinions he held were -unsound, and the platform of theory he occupied untenable; yet he has -obtained a sufficiency of solid fact; has discovered truth, derived -knowledge, and accomplished labor enough to form a new foundation upon -which to build a structure that will remain enduring for all time. - -Then the shadows will clear away; the spirit will gaze around him and -behold smiling order and harmonious design. The new life will present an -appearance of peace, plenty, and thrift to his sight. He will then -inform you that the higher life is one of beauty, happiness, and power, -filled with pleasant homes, contented people, and active employments. -The conditions belonging to the crude, undeveloped state of his being -have been overcome by the spiritual part, and he is now enabled to -behold the spirit world in its true likeness and imagery. - -Before this change can take place in the surroundings and interior life -of the spirit, he must outgrow the arrogant pride in his own powers that -has hitherto possessed him; he must be ready to doff the teacher’s gown, -and to don the pupil’s cap,—be eager to become the patient scholar, and -to forego the pleasure of propounding his personal opinions to other -minds; must, in brief, become a child of humility, recognize his -shortcomings, his mistakes and failures, and be willing to repair them. -There is no necessity for him to lose sight of his former achievements, -or of the good work he has wrought out for mankind; the memory of his -labors may be retained to inspire him on to greater exertions for the -future, but not allowed to magnify itself to such proportions as to -influence the mind with pride and vain-glory. - - - THE LIBERAL-MINDED SCIENTIST. - -I have also witnessed the spiritual condition, which, in my experience, -always determines the surroundings of the individual in the spirit -world, of the man of science, or of general learning, who, when in the -body, was willing to consider other opinions than his own, was tolerant -of other people, and ready to adopt any practical suggestion emanating -from the mind of another, whose attitude toward spiritual things was -respectful, even if it were not reverential. Such a personage may find -himself astonished at the revelations of immortal life, but they do not -annoy him; they rather gladden his soul, for they open before him -opportunities for study, investigation, and spiritual growth that he has -felt the need of, but could not hitherto grasp their supply. He is eager -to at once begin a new line of scholarship, and to ask the assistance of -those masters of science and philosophy who for ages have been acquiring -knowledge and wisdom in the schools of the higher life. Such a spirit is -willing to sit at the feet of his teachers, and to follow their -instructions. He listens humbly to the suggestions that are made to him, -follows the line of argument presented, and pays attention to the -explanations, experiments, and researches his instructors open before -him. Thus he comes into sympathy with the wise ones around him, and can -readily comprehend their labor and its vast results. - -In a little time such a spirit becomes qualified to follow his labor and -pursue his studies unaided; he grasps a comprehension of the laws that -govern them, and can experiment in any particular department of -scientific inquiry he desires, certain that his researches cannot fail -to yield him a good return. By-and-bye he will be competent to return to -earth and seek out some organism, some mind similar in construction to -his own, through whom he can transmit his ideas and a knowledge of his -discoveries and inventions for the benefit of struggling mortals. It may -be that his instrument will be unaware of the presence of a spirit -moving and directing him, would even scout such a thought were it -presented before him; but such non-recognition does not lessen the -efforts of the earnest spirit. He is bent upon expressing the results of -his labors, or manifesting some spiritual truth to ignorant humanity, -and he will not falter nor be turned aside from his mission. - -Or, this intelligence may come in contact with some mortal who has great -mental ability as yet undeveloped, with an embryotic genius whose gifts -need stimulating, whose constructive powers are grand, but have not -become aroused to vigorous action. The spirit will exert his influence, -will concentrate his magnetic force upon such an individual; will visit -him in moments of quiet or in hours of bodily repose, and impress him -what works to read, what line of study to pursue, what form of -employment to practice, what habits to cultivate, and what method of -life to follow; all of which will be calculated to stimulate, unfold, -and invigorate the innate powers of his mind. - -Gradually, the invisible, yet powerful, guide will perceive the -development of those wonderful abilities that he knows belong to his -charge; he will see them throw out little tendrils and grow stronger and -stronger; his magnetic and energizing influence operating upon that mind -is doing for its powers what the genial sunshine and refreshing showers -do for the blossoms of the plant upon which they fall, drawing them out -to a beautiful, healthful, and vigorous unfoldment; and by-and-bye the -world will become aware that it has a man of genius or a woman of -transcendent power in its midst. - -At that supreme moment of achievement or triumph the delight of the -mortal whose abilities are thus given outward expression in some -enduring form will be nothing to the satisfaction of the intelligent -spirit who has aided the work of development, and by his superior power -stimulated the mental growth of his charge. Can you not comprehend what -a grand, unselfish labor his has been, and appreciate in some degree the -difficulties he has encountered and overcome, the blessed results he has -achieved? - - - CONTRASTED CAUSES AND EFFECTS. - -The difference between a spirit of this class and the one mentioned -previously is simply in the condition of mind. Both were equally -learned, scholarly, cultivated, brilliant, and useful when in the body; -but where one was dogmatic in assumption, intolerant in opinion, -autocratic in assertion, and materialistic in belief, the other was -considerate of others, paid deference to the honest opinion of his -fellows, was respectful in his attitude toward all mankind, and sought -earnestly for the greatest measure of light to be obtained, even though -it should lead him away from his own position and toward that of others. - -Consequently, the one was many years in reaching the condition and -elevated spiritual position which the other readily found upon entering -spirit life; and while the first was obliged to pass through painful -experiences before he could throw aside his lordly manner, air of -assumption, and offensive arrogance, the latter, having none of these -burdens clinging to his garments, was enabled immediately to take up the -studies of life, and pursue them to their grand revealment. Ask this -last intelligence as to his surroundings in heaven, and he would define -them as beautiful, congenial, and productive of great happiness to the -spirit. His associates he would describe as happy, harmonious, and -agreeable; his home as filled with luxurious adornments and beautiful -forms; the landscape as fair, sweet, and charming, and life itself grand -and glorious. - - - THE SIMPLY INTELLECTUAL. - -I have seen the condition of spirits who, when inhabitants of the earth, -were very erudite and intellectual, but who were so closely engaged in -the pursuit of material knowledge that they paid no attention to the -cultivation of their spiritual powers. - -These individuals possessed splendid powers of mind, for their mental -abilities were finely unfolded. Their powers of imagery were great, and -many were the word-pictures of beauty they were instrumental in placing -before the public eye. But as they did not recognize the existence of -spiritual powers, did not seek to unfold within themselves the -attributes that belong to spirit, nor endeavor to learn of their inner -natures, they were not prepared to perceive and enjoy the true glories -of the spiritual world. The condition of such beings for some time after -they have passed from the earthly form is one of dissatisfaction; for to -them the immortal life presents but cold and barren forms, destitute of -the glow and vigor of life-like activity. Splendid statues and fine -pictures may adorn their homes, for such forms are the expression of the -intellectual and artistic taste of their possessors; but these objects -lack the expression and softened effects of fine coloring and appearance -of life that alone can make them the productions of really great minds. -Only mere mechanical work has created them; they are but the objective -forms of ideas, destitute of the spirit that should have been breathed -into them, to make of each a model of beauty and of expressive force. -The homes of these learned individuals, though furnished and adorned -with luxurious belongings, present a cold, inhospitable appearance to -the truly spiritual being; for their inmates are haughty, proud, -dissatisfied with life, and forever longing for something more in the -line of personal grandeur than what is theirs; and their mental -condition reflects itself so strongly upon their exterior surroundings -as to cause it to strike a chill to the heart of any aspirational or -devotional being who might approach them. - - - CHEERLESSNESS OF A WANT OF SPIRITUALITY. - -Imagine yourselves in a vast hall, from which all rays of sunlight or -warmth are excluded. Imagine this apartment lined with gorgeous pictures -of material life that are remarkable only for their excess of brilliant -color, and the magnitude and variety of the forms they represent; each -nook and recess filled with statues of men, women, and animals,—white, -cold, stiff, stern, and lifeless in appearance; the entire building -cheerless and chilly, with no appearance of life, activity, or warmth. -Think what it would be to your spirit to be condemned to continuously -wander over this vast hall, gazing upon the unattractive paintings, and -moving in and out among the lifeless statues, cold and unpleasant to the -touch. - -Such a life as you would thus lead corresponds to the existence of those -spirits of whom I write. On earth they were only intellectual, æsthetic -animals, for their love of the beautiful was developed only on the -material side, and the spiritual part of life was neglected. Here, they -are surrounded by the embodiments of their mental and artistic tastes; -but as these are mere forms, and are not imbued with one spiritual idea, -they appear cold, unconscious, and dead to the beholder. Continuously -wandering amid the senseless, barren forms of their own mind creations, -unable to behold anything lovely and meritorious in the productions of -others who are more spiritual than themselves, these individuals are -like those who live in the frozen regions of the North, stunted in -appearance and unable to understand and appreciate the life apart from -and beyond their own narrow circle. - -True, the awakening period will come to all such when they shall become -aware of their false position in the spirit world, and learn that there -is active duty and noble endeavor beyond them, through which they will -gain happiness and a sense of genial, vigorous life; and they will -eventually turn to the more exalted realms of immortal life, in order to -gain a spiritual education that will unfold their soul powers, and -cultivate the true sense of beauty and the highest intellectual -abilities their spirits are capable of expressing. Then their condition -will be one of warmth, vigor, and activity; their surroundings, while -beautiful in form and expression, will partake of glorified life, and -their homes appear bright, attractive, and hospitable to those who enter -within their walls. - - - BLENDING OF THE SPIRITUAL AND INTELLECTUAL. - -I have seen spirits who were intellectual and lovers of beauty on earth, -who were also spiritual in their aspirations, proclivities, and -tendencies,—whose tastes were delicate, and whose habits were very -refined. The productions of such minds, whether of a literary or -artistic nature, appealed ever to the sense of the beautiful, the love -of the good, and to the highest conception of purity in the hearts of -those for whom they were created. The conditions in the higher life of -such souls are glorious. In spirit they are active, ever working for the -general good of humanity, seeking to perfect their own powers of mind in -order to give them a more beautiful and complete expression for the -delight or elevation of others. Ready to receive instruction from the -more advanced minds around them, they are constantly gaining a richer -experience and a greater unfoldment of their powers. Aspirational in -nature and loving in spirit, these beings send forth a congenial, -helpful influence that attracts the good and wise to their side. Their -homes are bright, cheerful, and attractive; a delicious warmth pervades -their households, for they are made radiant by the divine light of love -which never grows dim. The surroundings of such celestials are like a -beautiful and immense garden, where the choicest and sweetest of flowers -bloom, the clearest of waters flow, the most beautiful of birds warble -melodious songs of praise, the whitest and daintiest sculptured forms -are to be seen, where the stateliest of trees uprear their plumy heads, -the balmiest of zephyrs blow, the richest and most delicious fruits are -to be found, and where all things continuously allure one to the -enjoyment of the finest, most glorious forms of sentient, active, genial -life. Who would not rather roam through such a fairy-land of sweets than -be compelled to wander in that gloomy, cheerless hall of senseless stone -and vapid, unsatisfactory paintings mentioned above. - -The difference between the two classes of intellectual and æsthetic -spirits is this: the one has developed a taste for beautiful forms and -intellectual pursuits merely to satisfy its own material nature and for -its own personal glorification and aggrandizement, and while catering to -the external has ignored the vital or spiritual part of its being. The -other class has cultivated its sense of beauty and educated its -intellect in order to instruct and elevate others; has produced literary -and artistic work for the purpose of appealing to the inner and higher -natures of humanity; has sought and found the love-element within its -own being, and has thrown it out as a quickening power to others; has -endeavored to cultivate the spiritual attributes of its being, and to -bring them into conscious harmony with the outward forces of nature. -Therefore, while the condition of one class in spirit life is -inharmonious and unsatisfactory to itself and others, that of the other -is beautiful, blissful, and congenial to all. - - - HAPPINESS DERIVABLE ONLY FROM WITHIN. - -Observation and experience have taught me that in the spirit world, as -in earthly life, individuals vary in disposition, constitution, and -characteristics. What is of the greatest interest to one person -possesses no charm whatever for another; and that particular employment -one being is adapted to pursue may be totally unsuited for another. -Happiness among spirits is not drawn from external sources, but finds -its central power within the soul, from whence it radiates outward, and -clothes every objective form with beauty and every external pleasure -with a splendor peculiar to itself, which in turn becomes reflected back -upon the heart, and increases the enjoyment of the individual. Never was -there a truer declaration than that attributed to the gentle Nazarene: -“The kingdom of heaven is within you;” and it is as true today as it -could possibly have been eighteen or twenty centuries ago. Unless the -soul is at peace with itself and all others,—is not envious of the good -another may possess, lives in a sphere of purity and kindly feeling, and -desires only to do right,—he or she cannot experience true happiness, -which essentially in itself constitutes heaven. But when an individual -has attained that superior condition of mind consequent upon the -possession of such lovely attributes, he or she has indeed arrived at -the heavenly state of existence, and cannot be otherwise than happy. - - - THE HUMAN NATURE OF SPIRITS. - -Humanity appears to be the same everywhere, and in every grade of -unfoldment. Many mortals seem to think that spirits—those who have -passed through the material transition called death—must be somewhat -different from themselves. This, however, is not absolutely the case. -Spirits are human beings, nothing more, many of them very imperfect at -that, though many others are pure-minded, progressive, and exalted -individuals, yet essentially human in every attribute and tendency. And -why not? What is more beautiful, more intelligent, more powerful, and -more noble than humanity? Nothing but divinity itself. - -Perverted human nature is deplorable, and to be pitied while condemned; -but unfolding, advancing human nature is to be admired and emulated, for -it is steadily arising toward divinity. Mankind ever has been, and at -present is, subjected to various grades of development; we find man low -down in advancement, almost brutal in the exhibition of his nature, but -by degrees ascending from the immoral and degraded to the good and the -better, we come to man purified, unfolded in spiritual refinements, -exalted even to the heights of angelhood, but a human being still. - -These varying conditions, incident to the life and experience of -humanity, are just as vivid and operative in the spirit world as on -earth; hence we have on that plane of existence the pure and the lowly, -the exalted and the humble, the wise and the ignorant, the happy as well -as the miserable. - -The conditions of peace, satisfaction, and enjoyment in the spirit world -do not depend upon the possession of outward grandeur, external power, -and wealth, or a love of display, as they too often do on earth, though -those who are happiest and most free from care in the higher life are -the richest in spiritual possessions, and their surroundings show a -refined and cultivated taste, accompanied by the means and ability for -gratifying this love of the beautiful. There is no inconsistency in this -statement, because, as I have before explained, the external conditions -and surrounding of spirits are but the expression and reflection of the -mental or soul condition within the being, and must appear beautiful, -sweet, and delicate, or the reverse, according to the mental and moral -status of the individual. - - - RIGHT AND WRONG STATES OF CONTENTMENT. - -Progressive spirits are contented with their existence and its -surroundings sufficiently to enjoy and appreciate all the good and -lovely things that are theirs, but _not_ enough to prevent them from -reaching upward for more light, instruction, and soul-exaltation. They -are deeply grateful for life and its powers of unfoldment, but they ever -desire to move steadily on in the acquirement of wisdom and the -accomplishment of good works. - -Undeveloped spirits are prone to exhibit an indifference to their -condition which may be mistaken for contentment, and which discloses a -kind of inertia which prevents its possessor from attempting to rise -into a healthier and happier state of being. This is, unfortunately, too -often the trouble with those who need assistance, and is the chief -obstacle good spirits have to contend with in their efforts to benefit -those unhappy souls. Not until these miserable beings manifest a desire -to better their own condition can the ministering spirits who endeavor -to assist them be of any service; but when this wish to rise exerts -itself in an attempt to reach upward, the degraded being is encircled by -the magnetic influence of that human yet divine love which emanates from -the wise and beneficent ones around him, upon which, through the -impelling force of his inner desire and exertion, he rises to superior -heights and more pleasing conditions. - -From degree to degree of unfoldment, from grade to grade of promotion in -the great school of life, humanity is ever passing. Pressing on toward -the goal where all lovely attributes blend, and approaching the sphere -of Perfected Being, each one will, in God’s own time, through experience -and discipline, outgrow all imperfect traits, all unholy tendencies, and -become, through the operations of nature’s grandest law, progress, what -all are intended to be,—noble, manly, purified, and perfected human -beings. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV. - OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETIES. - - -I have told my friends something of the work of the spirits who labor -for the good of humanity, and have described some of the conditions that -surround human beings—embodied and disembodied—which make or mar their -happiness, elevate or depress their spirits. - -As on earth, so in the spirit world, various organizations and societies -exist for the suppression of vice and evil, the propagation of virtue -and truth, the diffusion of knowledge and the banishment of ignorance, -the protection of society, and the general elevation of mankind. Many of -your most philanthropic schemes, your greatest benevolent institutions, -your grandest methods of benefiting humanity, your purest organizations, -and your noblest societies for the good of man, are outgrowths from -similar labors and establishments that have long flourished in the -spirit world. Wise and exalted spirits unite in working for the blessing -of their fellow-beings; they devise ways and means, and work -continuously to enlighten human minds upon the laws of life. - -It has always been the desire of these spirits to bring a comprehension -of their work to mortals, and to enlist kindred souls on earth in like -labors. Whenever they have found mortals sufficiently susceptible to -holy influences, and possessed with souls beating in sympathy for -suffering humanity, they have worked upon their sensibilities until they -have become quickened under the angelic power operating upon them, and -have responded to the thought of the attending spirits. What is the -result? Philanthropic schemes are started, agitated, and discussed; -earnest men and noble women associate together to evolve plans for the -benefit of the lowly, weak, and suffering; a new influx of spiritual -power is brought to them, which they imbibe into their lives, all -unconsciously to themselves, and very soon some useful, benevolent work -is in progress, corresponding to a similar beneficent labor in the -higher life. - - - EARTHLY REFORMS ORIGINATE IN SPIRIT LIFE. - -In this way good works are conceived and elaborated on earth. I do not -mean to say that mortals are unable to project and perform any -philanthropic enterprise for themselves, and that your self-sacrificing, -earnest men and women are made so entirely by the influence of others -who are unseen; but I do affirm that all good spirits are working in the -direction of human reform, and to benefit humanity; that many of these -intelligences have thus labored for many centuries; that their -sympathies and tender pity for the unfortunate condition of a large -portion of mankind bring them into close contact with the earth, and -that, when they perceive a mortal who is alike sympathetic, pitiful, and -desirous of doing good with themselves, they are attracted to such a -being, and by the magnetic influence and quickening energy they shed -upon him, they stimulate his powers, multiply his resources, and inspire -him to express his holy desires and good wishes in outward, practical -form. Thus, noble institutions are established on earth for the -enlightenment, education, and elevation of our race; grand labors for -the suppression of vice and the promotion of virtue are pursued, and -these are types, counterparts, and representations of like institutions -and good works in the spirit world. - -Whatever is good, reformatory, or beneficent in its nature, whatever is -progressive and an aid to human unfoldment, is abiding, for it is of the -spirit. Whatever is debasing, selfish in character, and downward in -tendency, is transient; it belongs to the material, and cannot survive -the encroachments of the higher law. Therefore, all good works have -their inception in the spirit, and gain their first growth in the land -of souls. After a time, when conditions are made favorable for their -appearance, they become expressed through physical life, and are -productive of lasting results for the welfare of humanity. - -The spirit kingdoms that are inhabited by intelligences who have -advanced to a state of happiness commensurate to the lesson of truth, -wisdom, and self-abnegation they have learned; who know that life is -only truly employed by those who labor for the benefit of others; who -are pure-minded, and work in love for those more unfortunate than -themselves, may be said to consist of one grand co-operative society, -the various members of which are so united in sympathy and purpose that -all work together as one person for the amelioration of human sorrow and -suffering. This society has, however, its various duties to perform, and -these duties may be assigned to different bodies of intelligences, so -that a number of smaller organizations or bands are formed, all having -their particular labors to perform, and all working to the one grand end -of educating mankind. - -That you may more fully understand the work of these spiritual -societies, and the results, vast and important in their nature, -continually flowing from them, I will endeavor to unfold before you a -description of the labors, uses, and intentions of a few of them. I know -that the earthly language I am obliged to employ is very inadequate to -express things belonging to the spirit, where life is rich in signs and -symbols, and where ideas are multiplied beyond the power of mortals to -express; yet, if I but give you a faint conception of these things, you -will gain some knowledge of life in the spheres, and be the better -prepared to experience it yourselves when you pass up higher. - - - DIVISIONS OF SPIRIT MISSION OF LABOR. - -A large number of spirits have banded together for the purpose of -disseminating the light of truth and a practical knowledge of real life -among the ignorant and unenlightened of both worlds. In order to utilize -their powers and to employ their energies more effectively, the large -band of workers is subdivided into a number of smaller societies, or -unions, each of which has a special duty to perform. Thus, one of these -organizations finds its particular mission among the lowly and -undeveloped individuals of earthly life; and it is the duty of its -members to use their influence to its utmost extent for the elevation of -those misguided, untutored individuals with whom they come in contact. -While much may be accomplished by the good spirits from time to time by -operating directly upon the hearts and minds of the unfortunate ones, -and implanting within them a desire to advance in the attainment of -knowledge and goodness, yet their greatest means of labor is to exert an -influence upon the denizens of earth who are educated, cultured, and -refined, and awaken within _them_ a determination to agitate the subject -of human needs and requirements, until, through the power and -persistency they bring to bear upon such questions, a widespread public -sentiment is created in favor of them that will force society to -recognize their claims, and to seek some method for their proper -adjustment. - -Thus has every reform that has resulted in benefit to the human race -received its impetus on earth from bands of spirits whose special work -has been in that direction. In this way the question of a universal and -free education has been aroused, agitated, and started upon the road to -a practical and successful solution in this country. Thus the abolition -of human slavery in the American nation received its first great power -to accomplish its vast results from the spirit world. Thus the subject -of temperance was brought home to the attention and thought of thinking, -humanitarian minds by a band of invisible intelligences from the higher -life, who have pledged themselves to relax not their efforts until they -behold every mortal regarding intemperance as an evil habit to be -devoutly shunned and resisted. - - - WOMAN SUFFRAGE. - -Thus, the question of universal liberty has been aroused in the minds of -the thinkers of every nation,—a subject that will not down at any -bidding, but one that will continue to arise until all countries are -thrown open in a hospitable welcome to all people, and until all rights -and privileges become free and equal to each one. As an outgrowth of -this idea comes the question of Woman Suffrage, which makes its demands -with the laws of justice and reason on its side, and which will continue -to appear before mankind until its claims and requests are recognized -and granted; for this matter—so vital to all classes of society, and so -essential to the true advancement of the race—is under the supervision -of a co-operative society in the heavens, whose members are enlisted in -the labor of guiding it on to a grand and successful result. - - - THE INDIANS. - -Growing out of the question of human freedom also appears the problem of -how are the native Americans of this country—the Indians—to be protected -and cared for? And the bands of spirits who are looking after this -matter declare that nothing short of exact justice towards the red man -can answer their demands in this quarter. And sooner or later this great -question must be settled by the government of the United States granting -the privileges of education, industrial and intellectual, of -establishing homes, of holding property, and the rights of citizenship -to all honest and respectable Indians; for they (the spirits) will -continue to exert their influence and power upon the inhabitants of this -country until the people arouse in their might, and demand justice for -the too-long outraged red man. - - - PEACE ARBITRATION. - -The subject of national and sectional warfare is also under the -attention of a large organization of spirits, who are working to -establish a system of Peace Arbitration on earth, under the quiet and -harmonious regulation of which all national or other difficulties -relating to the interests of the people may be wisely adjusted; and -there is no doubt in my mind but that their efforts will be crowned with -success. - - - HEREDITY. - -There are many other branches of reform relating to human interests that -are looked after by wise spirits who are laboring for the advancement of -mankind, and one especially, and an important theme, is that which comes -under the title of Heredity, and which concerns more vitally, perhaps, -than does anything else the health, happiness, and prosperity of the -coming races. Much thought and observation long since taught a large -class of thinking spirits what a few mortals are but just beginning to -learn, viz., that unless man attends to the offspring he rears by -providing them with the very best pre-natal conditions for growth and -development, it will be almost useless for him to attempt to reform them -of gross habits and impure tendencies _after_ they have entered upon the -arena of mortal existence and strife. Not until humanity is educated -concerning the laws of its being, and understands that whatever trait or -characteristic is unduly developed in the individual, whatever taint of -bodily or moral disease is allowed to fester in his system, will surely -transmit its evil results to his children, and that it is his duty to so -study his constitution and habits, and to so regulate his daily life, -that he will be able to entail upon his offspring only those traits of -character, or those elements of physical health, that will produce the -most beautiful and satisfactory results; not until then will the coming -generations show a proper development of physical and moral power that -will regenerate and redeem the world from misery. - -The laws of Heredity, or Transmission, work in two directions, and while -they declare “the sins of the fathers shall be visited upon the -children,” they also maintain that the virtues and lovely attributes of -the parents shall descend to their offspring with added power. -Therefore, wise spirits are working for the dissemination of this great -truth among mortals, and they are constantly bringing in a new influx of -thought and the desire to agitate the subject to those few minds on -earth who are ready to receive this knowledge, and who have the courage -to express their convictions for the enlightenment of the many. - - - AN ORGANIZATION OF SPIRITS FOR THE ELEVATION OF EARTH’S INHABITANTS. - -We have a society in the spirit world whose members are all pledged to -the work assigned them. The tasks set before them by the wise and -exalted spirits whose abilities, intelligence, beneficent purposes and -practices, as well as spiritual experiences, qualify them for their -positions as guides, directors, and councilors are not always pleasant -and agreeable to the members, and yet, knowing that these tasks are -designed to work out some lasting blessing for others, they falter not, -but attend faithfully to the accomplishment of what proves to be a -divinely-appointed mission. - -The labors of this society are varied, but all tend in the one -direction,—that of purifying and educating humanity. One or more of its -members may be directed to visit some den of iniquity on earth, and by a -holy and uplifting influence seek to draw away and benefit some unhappy, -miserable spirit who lingers there, and also to exert a magnetic power -upon some degraded mortal until he or she becomes disgusted with an -unholy life, and feels a desire to abandon it for a better. This is not -as pleasing and beautiful a task to the spirits who engage in it as is -the mission of others of the same band who are delegated to watch over -and care for little children whose lives are innocent, and whose -conditions are refining; but they know that in their field of labor is -the promise of good results, and they apply themselves faithfully to the -performance of their duty. - -Great good is accomplished in this way. In every crowd of undeveloped -and immoral beings who cling close to the lowest haunts of human life on -earth the wise beneficent spirits are sure to find at least one mortal -and one spirit who have become satiated with the indulgence of their -animal natures, disgusted with their lives of wrong-doing and sin, and -anxious to begin a holier life. Thus, these angel missionaries find -fruitful soil in which to plant their good seed, and, after many trials, -and the exercise of great patience, they have the satisfaction of -finding their efforts rewarded with success, and of knowing that they -have been the means of guiding more than one immortal soul toward the -life of peace and happiness that belongs to all, but which can only be -attained by manly efforts to reach it,—a life of endeavor and of -self-renunciation so far as the gratification of personal pride, -passion, or ambition is concerned. - -The society of spirits of which I write is large and extensive, and -embraces a great number of intelligences who work in connection not only -with this country but also with those of the entire world. Wherever -there is a human being to be uplifted, instructed, and blest; wherever -there is an immortal soul to be redeemed from error, they are to be -found. The mission of these spirit people is to do good; their labors -are confined to no race, color, or nation, but are extended to all -humanity. It would be impossible for me to enumerate the various methods -they adopt for the accomplishment of their work, or the divers duties -and labors that engage their attention; but they are earnest, zealous, -and faithful to duty, and under their benign influence the lowly are -exalted and the weak receive strength. - -Co-operation is a grand incentive to labor; it also bringeth strength -and courage to those who are united by its shining bands. It is the -creator of harmony, sympathy, and fraternity of feeling in the hearts of -all whom it reaches. Under its beautiful and effective ministrations, -humanity is destined to grow and unfold its highest powers and -attributes until universal love and tenderness bloom in all hearts, and -every soul, of every race and clime, becomes united in a heavenly band -of brotherhood and sisterhood. - - - CARE AND PROTECTION OF MEDIUMS. - -One of our extensive co-operative societies is composed of young ladies -whose duties are to study the laws governing mediumship, as well as to -gain an understanding of those electric forces operating between spirit -and matter, of which certain spirits take advantage in manifesting their -presence to mortals. Realizing the grievous error concerning immortal -life in which the larger portion of mankind is plunged, and wishing to -do all in their power to demonstrate the truth to humanity, so that -doubt may give way to certainty, fear to confidence, ignorance to -knowledge, and all hearts made glad with the soul-cheering conviction -that there is no death, but that life is eternal, these spirits have -joined together for the purpose of working in harmony for the promotion -of spiritual truth upon the earth. - -Singly, in pairs, or in groups, the young people of this society visit -the various mediums of earth to supply them with magnetic power and -spiritual strength. They draw around each of those sensitive instruments -an ethereal garment woven from the elements of their (the spirits’) own -lives, which, like a mantle of light, protects the mediums from the -poisonous arrows of persecution, scorn, and envy hurled against them by -malicious or distrustful minds, and guards them in their labor of love -for the angels. Spirits are well aware that thoughts are tangible things -that can be both seen and felt, and can wound or heal the sensitive -souls to whom they are directed, according to their blighting or -beneficent character. Thus, when one is envious or in any manner hostile -in feeling to another, the thoughts which he directs toward that person, -charged as they are with the virile magnetism the exercise of hatred or -any other passion engenders, strike upon the spirit of him to whom they -are directed with stinging effect. If the individual of whom this person -happens to think unkindly or severely is one susceptible to spiritual -and other influences,—kept in a negative condition because of the -frequent control of his organism by spirits,—he will keenly sense the -silent shafts of thought hurled against him, and suffer in consequence. -Many mediums experience mental and physical pain, as well as debility of -power, frequently when they are unaware of the cause; while at the very -time some person, who is antagonistic to them and their work, is -thinking unkindly of them, thus producing a disastrous effect upon the -life of the sensitive subject of their thoughts. - -Therefore, the work of the band of spirits here alluded to is a highly -important one, for the magnetic sympathy and love of these pure-minded, -earnest, and tender young beings produce a tranquilizing, soothing -effect upon the lives of the mediums whom they approach, which is very -beneficial to them. And though each medium has a band of attending -spirits, composed of males and females, many of whom are powerful to -guard and care for the susceptible instrument under their charge, yet -they are ever glad to be assisted in the performance of their arduous -duties of demonstrating immortal truth to mortals, and at the same time -warding off unpleasant and dangerous conditions from their mediums, by -the spirits of whom I write. - -Just here allow me to remark that as unkind and malicious thoughts of -another will wound and annoy that person, so gentle, loving, and kindly -thoughts concerning a friend will reach the individual to whom they are -directed with an influence refreshing and sweet, and carry blessing upon -their way. How important, then, that we should all endeavor to cultivate -kindly feelings in our hearts for our fellows, that our influence may -result in good for humanity. - - - DEVELOPMENT OF NEW MEDIUMS. - -While the society of spirits here mentioned have much to do in exerting -a cheerful influence over mediums in order to keep them in condition for -their work, this does not comprise the extent of their labors. To spread -the truth, and to be able to enlighten humanity at large upon the great -question of immortal life, new mediums must be developed and brought -into the field of spiritual labor. The spirit world has need of more -instruments; and the members of our society find a work in visiting -earth’s people, and seeking mediumistic persons whose powers can be -unfolded for the use of spirit helpers and the service of humanity. This -task is pursued with zeal and earnestness, and many mortals are thus -discovered and magnetically operated upon whose powers are developing -for the work of the future. While certain individuals in middle and -advanced life are becoming mediums, many young people are developing, in -the privacy of home life, medial powers that are to be utilized by the -spirits for the furtherance of their grand work. And the bands of young -spirits from our co-operative society are determined that they will do -all in their power to make this labor a mighty success. - - - “OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETY.” - -Some three summers ago, a small company of Spiritualists visiting from -the West, while assembled in an upper room of one of the largest hotels -in Boston, was addressed by “Betsey,” the spirit-messenger of Mrs. J. C. -Jackson, one of Cincinnati’s most popular and active mediums, upon the -subject of co-operation. At that time, the sprightly and entertaining -control of Mrs. Jackson proposed that those present should form -themselves into a society for the purpose of uniting their efforts in -seeking to benefit and bless humanity. It was suggested that this -organization be called “Our Co-operative Society,” and known as an -offshoot from, or a branch of, the Co-operative Societies of the Spirit -World. Its members were not to be pledged to secrecy as to its forms and -conditions, for their doings were to be such as would bear the -inspection of the world; their labors might be extended in any -direction, provided they pointed to the one result,—that of blessing -some human being, mortal or spirit, and could be performed together or -separately, as circumstances at the time demanded. It was further urged -that no initiation fee, quarterly or other payment be collected from its -members, for its doors were to be opened free to everyone who had a -desire at heart to be of use in the world. The regulations of this -society were to be such that all could conform to them in spirit as well -as to the letter, for they only required earnest hearts and willing -hands to do the work. - -The duties of the members who should join this band would be such as all -could perform. The brother who possessed material wealth would be -expected to use a portion of his means in assisting the needy, or in -other beneficent ways, as an opportunity for doing so arose before him. -Those who could give but a mite for the furtherance of some good work, -and who gave it with a cheerful spirit, would perform their share of the -society’s labor just as truly as the man or woman of ample means who -contributed largely. Those who had no money to bestow in charity, but -who could speak a comforting word to the distressed, would be welcomed -to the band; while those who, when the occasion arose, could perform -some helpful hand-service in aid of others would be called associates -and helpers. In short, the duty of members would be to become useful to -others, and to exert their energies to benefit their fellow-beings. No -matter in what direction or under what circumstances they found a human -creature in need of any service they could render,—whether of a material -or spiritual nature,—they must exercise their power, and perform that -work. - -The life that now is may be beautified and made to extend its influence -into the higher existence, and in blessing mortals by our helpful -assistance, we also benefit and uplift the weary spirits who return to -earthly conditions seeking release from their sufferings, while a -benison of light and peace reflects from our good works upon the lovely -evangels who are returning to mortal life to associate and co-operate -with those who choose to join such a society as the one under -consideration. - -“Betsey” further stated to her group of interested listeners that no -special place or regular time of meeting would be chosen for “Our -Co-operative Society,” but that its members could perform their work -wherever they might be, and that all the world had the privilege of -considering themselves associative workers of the Union if they chose to -do so; while if true charity, kindly feeling and helpful service were -cultivated and conscientiously exercised by each one, no report of their -doings or progress would be needed. The angels would know, understand, -and approve. - - - WHAT CONSTITUTES MEMBERSHIP. - -We are all brothers and sisters, children of one Father and Mother, -members of one great family, and it is time we endeavored to strengthen -the bonds of fraternity between each other. Let us do this to make our -fellows happier or their lot easier to bear. To call up a smile to a -weary face, to make a heart sing with joy, to cause others to grow -thankful for the amenities and blessings of life, is a noble work; and -mortals who strive to do these things, wherever they are, or under -whatsoever conditions they may labor, are members of “Our Co-operative -Society,” originated and established in the spirit world and revealed to -mortals for their approval. - -Thus was the question of the formation of a co-operative society on -earth, similar in its principles, objects and purposes, and to be as -far-reaching in its results as the same organizations in the spiritual -world, first mooted and approved by “Betsey,” the control of Mrs. -Jackson, to a few friends in the city of Boston; but at the time nothing -was accomplished in the way of forming a union, or of adopting the -practical suggestions of that worthy and clear-sighted spirit. After the -return of the party to their homes in Cincinnati, a spiritual seance was -formed, which now convenes at the residence of Mrs. Dr. Jackson on the -Saturday evenings of each week. - -Upon these occasions it is the privilege of my father’s sister—a -beautiful spirit who is truly a minister of peace, hope, and love to -many weary souls—to regularly control Mrs. J., through whose organism -she is enabled to give many instructive and important lessons that -result in great good to her hearers. - -In frequenting the circles of her loved and ever faithful medium, my -aunt Sarah has become familiar with its regular attendants, and so -understands in a measure their spiritual capacities, powers, and -aspirations; and at one time, taking up the idea of “Our Co-operative -Society,” as out-lined by “Betsey” upon an earlier occasion, she so -clearly elaborated it to the understanding of the mortal friends that -they expressed themselves in utter harmony with its design, and -intimated they were ready to unite with the spiritual world in its -labors of love for humanity. - - - ITS PLANS, PURPOSES, AND INFLUENCE. - -Thus “Our Co-operative Society” has been inaugurated, and its members -are in earnest. They desire and intend to do good whenever and wherever -they can, and to try and make the world better for having lived. Not -only the Cincinnati friends belong to this Union, but individuals in -Boston and elsewhere are aware of its existence, and join in its labors, -declaring themselves members, and signifying their intention to perform -their share of its good works; while hundreds of spirits are in sympathy -with the movement, and are the unseen associates who are guiding it on -to a glorious result. - -Already has the power and influence of “Our Co-operative Society” spread -in many directions, and the magnitude of its future usefulness and -prosperity no man can predict. The grand, moral, spiritual teachings -enunciated by celestial visitants through the instrumentality of Mrs. -Jackson at her Saturday seances are productive of the best results, and -are an important element in the work and growth of the society. All such -meetings, where the truths taught are wisely and lovingly given, and are -thankfully received by earnest minds who endeavor to incorporate them -into their daily lives, are places where the true principles of union -are to be found, and where harmony of action reveal the existence of -“Our Co-operative Society.” - -Allow me here to invite all my readers to join our association, and to -become helpers in the work of blessing mankind. They have no need to -send in their names; all they have to do is to resolve to do good -wherever they can, and to set about it at once, and they will be -recognized by the angels as co-workers and friends. - - - - - PART SECOND. - - - - - CHAPTER XV. - INTRODUCTORY.—SPIRIT MAY. - - -This, the second part of our volume, will contain the writings of a -beautiful young spirit whose literary labors through her medium, Miss M. -T. Shelhamer, have been adapted to the taste of children and young -people; though ample testimony has been received from a number of -persons of mature age that these simply-worded and easily-understood -poems and narratives of spirit children, and of child-life in the -spheres, are replete with interest, instruction, and enjoyment for -“children of a larger growth” than those for whom they were originally -designed. - -Mary G. Kinsey is a younger sister of Kate A. Kinsey—spirit Violet—whose -descriptions of life and labor in the spirit world have been given on -the preceding pages. She passed to spirit life June 27, 1862, at the -tender age of four months and one day, and consequently has gained her -knowledge and experience of life in the spirit world. In the early -summer of 1879, spirit Violet informed her medium that her sister Mary -was a teacher of little children in the Summer-land; that she dearly -loved the young and lovely buds of humanity, and found her chief -enjoyment in ministering to their needs, and in catering to their -pleasure; and announced her, Mary’s, intention of opening a children’s -department in the columns of the _Voice of Angels_, through which she -would talk to the children of earth,—singing them simple rhymes, or -relating incidents and anecdotes of the children of the spirit world. - -Shortly after this, Mary appeared to the medium for the purpose of -putting this plan into execution, inditing through the organism of Miss -Shelhamer her first contribution to a Children’s Department for the -_Voice_ under the signature of “Spirit May,” which _nom de plume_ she -has ever since employed; and from that time to the present, this sweet -young spirit has assiduously labored to present to mortal children -something fresh and bright from the tablets of her mind—either in poetry -or prose—that would be at once interesting and instructive. At first, -spirit May’s productions were given in the form of verse for the ready -comprehension of her young readers; but later, she successfully -attempted the description of how children live in the Summer-land, with -accounts of their labors, studies, and recreations. - -As this work is published for the purpose of informing mortals -concerning real life in the spirit world, that portion of it which -spirit May has contributed will consist principally of her recitals of -the work, doings, and surroundings of spirit children. The succeeding -four chapters of this work treat upon these themes exclusively. Below we -give a little brochure written by spirit May, entitled, “The Council of -the Flowers,” followed by a few selections from her poetic contributions -to the _Voice of Angels_, with which it is thought best to finish this -chapter. - - - THE COUNCIL OF THE FLOWERS. - -The soft, glistening raindrops of April fell over the tired earth, that -had been held by wintry cold and storm for many long months. The bright -golden sunbeams and the sweet, fragrant breezes of May swept over the -fields and woods and lanes, calling their flowers forth to enjoy the -beautiful springtime of gladness and mirth. - -Myriads of blossoms, white and yellow, red and purple and blue, sprang -up from their nests of dainty green grasses and leaves, to swing in the -passing breeze and shake the perfume from their petals with which to -scent the balmy air. Roses and lilies, violets and daisies, pinks and -cowslips, and a thousand other flowers made the hedges and gardens and -meadows and forests appear gay and beautiful and very sweet. - -June came and went, followed by July and August, with their burning -splendor of sunlight and heat. Many of the flowers bloomed in sweetness -for a little while, and then dropped their leaves and died to earthly -things, and passed away to the heaven where flowers bloom forever. -Others, fragrant and fresh and fair, came to take their places, and so -the whole world was sweet until the autumn came. - -Down, down, dropped the leaves from the trees, whirling along through -the air, no longer wearing their summer hue of green, but bearing the -marks of age in the dull, brown appearance which had come to them. - -The autumn time had come, and the oldest flowers began to shake their -heads and whisper to each other that it was time for them to be gone, -and that the winter must not find them here below. A great wind from the -east, that had been listening to these remarks, caught up the words, and -rushing over hill and dale, and wood and field, shrieked them into the -ears of all the flowers that lingered there, causing them to draw their -petals together and shiver in alarm. - -Then the wise old flowers said: “Let us call a council, and discuss the -propriety of leaving earth before the snow-king comes.” - -And so they gathered together all who could come, and concluded that -they had lived quite long enough in this world, and it was time for them -to take their flight to the great Paradise of flowers, where in one -great garden they should live and bloom, and enjoy the sunlight and the -dew forever. - -And then a great red rose, the last of its kind, shook its fragrant -petals and sweetly said: “Oh, kind west wind, we have decided to leave -this world for our beautiful home above. Please to carry this message to -our friends and relations all over the land. Wherever you find a flower, -no matter how humble it may be, or what its color, whisper into its ear -these words: Be ready when the west wind comes again to take your flight -from earth; all your friends and kindred will join you in your journey -to the Summer-land; their mission is ended here below; their new life -will be taken up in company with their sweet friends of spring and -summer, who have passed on before them. There is joyful reunion for all -the flowers. Here they shall bloom no more. When the winter flies, new -flowers and other blooms will shed their perfume here, but you and your -friends will blossom in the eternal world, where no wintry cold nor -frost will ever come.” - -And the genial west wind bore the message of the grand old rose far and -wide, and whispered it to every flower, and the flowers bowed in silence -while he spake; but when he had passed along, they shook off their -useless petals and prepared for their journey as they sweetly sang: “We -are going home, we are going home; good-bye, old world, good-bye.” - -And when the west wind came again, he found them ready, and he gathered -them all up in his arms and bore them away to the happy Summer-land. - -The north wind came with a biting blast, but he found no trembling leaf -or shrinking flower; they had all departed with their friend, the west -wind, to remain forever in that land of sunlight, where the south wind -sings to them of the peace and beauty of their heavenly home. - - - FOR THE LITTLE ONES. - - All day long the leafy branches - Of the stately maple tree - Waved their banners in the breezes - Bold and fearless, strong and free; - All day long the golden sunshine - Bathed the pretty flowers in light, - As they peeped above the grasses - And revealed their faces bright. - - All day long a merry songster - Warbled in the leafy tree, - Waking all the air with music, - Thrilling all the hours with glee; - For he held a happy secret - ’Neath his crimson mottled coat, - Cause of all the liquid gladness - Bubbling from his downy throat. - - Let me tell to you the secret— - In a dainty, pretty nest, - Hid among the leafy branches, - There were cuddled down to rest - Little tiny, cunning birdlings, - Three in number—do you see? - This was why the merry songster - Warbled in his happy glee. - - All day long the birdies wondered - What this strange, bright world could be, - While their gentle-hearted mother - Hushed them with her tender “Wee;” - And the happy, singing father - Brought them goodies fresh to eat, - As he told them famous stories - Of the flowers pure and sweet. - - What a happy, joyous summer - Came to bless the maple tree - As the birdies grew in beauty, - Strength and vigor, full and free; - And they filled the earth with music, - Charmed the sunshine, woke the flowers, - As they brought a peaceful blessing - To the golden-hearted hours. - - - WHO CAN TELL? - - Which is the prettiest flower - Growing in field or dell? - Think of it, little children, - See if your tongues can tell. - Is it the white-fringed daisy, - Bright with its heart of gold? - Is it the fragrant snowdrop, - Peeping above the mold? - - Which is the prettiest flower - Blooming in woody glade? - Is it the lowly violet, - Seeking the cooling shade? - Is it the sweet field-lily, - Lifting her shining head? - Or is it the perfumed wild rose, - On the clearest dewdrops fed? - - Which is the prettiest flower - Growing in meadow green?— - The buttercup so yellow, - With gay and dashing mien? - Is it the dandelion, - So like a star of gold? - Or is it the tiger-lily, - With manner bright and bold? - - Oh, who can tell, my children, - The prettiest flower of all, - From lily fair and stately - To violet so small? - For each is bright and glowing, - And fills with native grace, - From early seed to blowing, - Its own appointed place. - - - WORK. - - Work! work! work! - ’Tis better to work than play— - ’Tis better to do some little good - As we travel from day to day; - ’Tis better to help some needy one - Than to idle our time away. - - Work that is done with zeal - Is never too hard to do, - Work that is full of use - Will bring only strength to you; - Work that will bless some weary soul - Is filled with a purpose true. - - Oh, children, large or small, - Give happy smiles, not tears, - Give pleasant looks and loving words - Through all the coming years - To those who come to you in pain, - Bowed down by doubts and fears. - - Give of the best you have - To brighten life below, - To all who come within your reach - As on your way you go; - Be gentle, patient, true, and kind, - A friend to all in woe. - - The angels give you joy, - And guard you with their love, - They watch you with their tender care - Where’er your footsteps rove; - They guide you o’er the shining way - That leads to Heaven above. - - - TO MY SISTER GENEVIEVE. - - I know a little maiden, - So pure and sweet and fair, - There’s roses in her smiling face - And sunbeams in her hair; - Her voice is soft and pleasant, - And rings with notes of love; - Her eyes are bright as starry gems - That shine in heaven above. - - This happy little maiden - Possesses jewels bright, - With mines of wealth and splendor, - Aflame with brilliant light; - The wealth of priceless tenderness - Affection’s soul imparts, - The gems of love and kindness - That shine from parent hearts. - - Her path is strewn with blossoms - Of kindly smiles and words, - That break in sweetest music, - Like songs of summer birds, - From those who dwell about her— - Dear brothers, sister, true— - And crown her life with gladness - More sweet than morning dew. - - Oh, gentle little maiden, - The angels love you well, - And bless your life with holier joy - Than human tongue can tell; - They whisper to your spirit - In accents pure and clear, - “Be gentle, pure, and loving, - For God has placed you here - - To bless the souls of mortals, - And fill their hearts with love, - To lead them o’er the starry heights - To holier worlds above: - - He gives you words of kindness - To scatter as you go - Along the way that leads to heaven - From earthly fields below.” - - - GRANDMA’S PET. - - What a charming, nice old lady - Sits in yonder easy-chair, - Where the straying sunbeams wander - O’er her locks of snow-white hair! - Do you know that she is grandma - To these little children three, - Who are playing by the doorway - In such merry, laughing glee? - - There is roguish little Harry, - With his eyes as black as sloes, - Flashing, leaping, snapping, dancing, - And a sweet face like a rose; - There is laughing Sue, whose tresses - Are as bright as shining gold— - Happy Sue, whose life is joyous, - For she is but ten years old. - - Here is little, timid Bessie, - Quietest of all the three, - Fair as any snow-white lily - And as sweet as she can be; - With her ringlets brown and shining - Falling o’er her smiling face, - Bessie is a pretty picture - As she moves with gentle grace. - - Now, of all these little children, - Which does grandma love the best? - Listen to her quiet answer: - “If you put me to the test, - - I am sure I cannot tell you, - For each one is dear to me: - Harry is my pride and pleasure, - And I love his boyish glee: - - Sue is wild and sometimes reckless, - And she does not always mind - What her gentle mother tells her— - To such faults I am not blind; - But I know that she is thoughtless, - And these faults will be outgrown; - Susie is my darling madcap, - And no brighter child I’ve known. - - Bessie is a precious baby, - And for her I often fret - If she’s from my side an hour— - So perhaps _she_ is my pet: - But I love them _all_—the darlings— - And I pray the Holy One - To preserve them pure and spotless, - Till their life on earth is done.” - - - TWO BIRDIES. - - Down in a cool and mossy glen - Two little birdies sing, - One hath a flaming crimson breast, - And one a speckled wing; - They chirp and talk and sing away, - As birdies often do, - And fill the sunny air of day - With music sweet and true. - - They have a cunning little nest, - Safe hidden in a tree, - Where four wee birdlings snugly rest - In happiness and glee; - - And not a shadow flits across - The sunshine of their way, - And so they sit and sing in joy - Through all the summer day. - - When Master Robin brings his food - To Mrs. Jenny Wren, - A cheerful flutter ripples through - The pleasant, mossy glen; - The wee, small birdlings open wide - Their tiny mouths for more, - As careful Jenny feeds them well - From out her ample store. - - Oh, children, when you go and play - Within the mossy glen, - Look carefully for Robin Red, - And Mrs. Jenny Wren; - And as they sit and chirp to you - Of all their tender joy, - Resolve to never harm a bird - Nor any nest destroy. - - - EVENING. - - When the day has gone to sleep, - And the shades of night appear, - All along the evening sky - Twinkling stars are shining clear; - Then the restless, weary birds - Cuddle in their downy nest, - Undisturbed by doubt or fear, - For our Father gives them rest. - - As the golden stars appear - In the sky of crystal blue, - And the flowerets seek repose, - Bathed in heaven’s pearly dew; - - When the breezes cease to blow, - In their wandering, willful way, - When the waters quiet grow, - And the leaflets cease to play; - - All are folded down to rest, - Nature gives each one repose - Till the morning-star appears, - And the gates of day unclose; - And with flowers, birds, and bees - Little children fall asleep, - Safely in the arms of love, - That eternal vigils keep. - - When the evening stars appear, - Little forms in robes of white, - Kneeling by their mother’s knee, - Pray to Him who rules the night; - And their gentle prayers ascend - On the wings of faith and love, - To the angels who attend - Little children up above. - - From the heavens where angels dwell, - From the earth and air and sky, - From the parent heart below, - From the Father’s love on high, - Comes a blessing pure and sweet, - All aglow with holy care, - For the children who repeat, - Lispingly, their evening prayer. - - - THE AWAKENING OF THE FLOWERS. - - Out in the sunshine, far out in the lanes, - Up on the hillsides, and over the plains, - Springing to life in each meadow and glen, - Filling the forests with sweetness again— - See how the flowers come trooping in glee, - Decking the woodlands, adorning each tree, - Climbing the mountain side, thronging the dell, - Weaving o’er all things a magical spell. - - All through the long frosty winter they slept, - Nature above them her kind vigils kept; - Snugly tucked into their beds soft and warm, - Every sweet flower was safe from all storm. - Spring, with her musical voice, is now heard - Calling: “Good morning,” to flower and bird; - Singing: “Awaken, my darlings, ’t is time, - Winter has gone to some far-distant clime. - - Come from the valley and hillside and glen,— - Birdlings now list for your footsteps again, - Violet! May Flower! Snowdrop! my dears, - Rouse and give welcome when robin appears. - Summer is coming with sunshine and song, - Life will be happiness all the day long. - Haste! from your slumbers now brightly arouse, - Shake out your garments and garland your brows!” - - Swift at the sound of their loved leader’s call, - Leaped up the flowers by hillside and wall; - Over the meadows and forests they wove - Treasures of beauty; each woodland and grove - Rang with the musical anthems of birds, - Nature’s rich music unwedded to words; - While summer found earth so enchanting and sweet, - She thought nothing lacking to make it complete. - - - BABY NELLIE. - - Cunning little baby Nellie, - With her laughing, sweet blue eyes, - Gazing on the world around her - In a wondering, deep surprise, - As if asking in amazement, - What do all these strange things mean? - Ne’er before such giant people, - Or such places has she seen. - - For you see, my little children, - Baby Nell has lately come - From some far-off sunny Elf-land, - To make this her future home: - And so many things around her - Seem so hard to understand, - For such people and their doings - Are not known in Baby-land. - - Now she catches at the sunbeam - Gleaming on the snowy floor, - Then she coos in smiling wonder - At the vines around the door; - And the little, spotted kitten - Is a source of great delight - To our charming baby Nellie,— - Winsome baby, sweet and bright. - - Through her tiny lips so rosy - Peeps one tooth as white as milk, - And her sunny, golden tresses - Are as soft as finest silk; - With her dimpled hands and fingers, - And her little pink-white toes, - She is just the fairest creature, - Sweet and pure as any rose. - - Oh, she is our little darling, - Sent to us by God above, - As a token of his goodness, - As a symbol of his love; - And we prize our tiny treasure, - For an angel sure must dwell, - Undefiled and pure and spotless, - In the form of baby Nell. - - - A HAPPY NEW YEAR. - - New Year has come! New Year has come! - Oh, children sweet and dear, - And from our pleasant spirit home - We’ve seen its face appear; - ’Tis fresh and clear, and full of smiles, - And beaming o’er with mirth, - ’Tis bright with charming little wiles, - To please old Mother-Earth. - - I know its happy hours dawn - In sunbeams sweet and mild, - That bring a story, or a song, - To every laughing child; - I know its hands are full of love - For children sweet and dear, - It comes in gladness from above, - This gentle, bright New Year. - - Oh, it is full of work and play, - To share with little boys - And little girls, it comes your way, - To bring you pleasant joys; - And when you deeds of kindness show - To others whom you meet, - Its hours with happiness will glow - All pure and rich and sweet. - - New Year has come! New Year has come! - Oh, meet it children, dear, - With shouts of welcome to your home— - This happy, glad New Year! - Oh, smile upon it with your love, - And make its life more sweet— - It is an angel from above - To guide your little feet! - - - SNOW DROPS. - - Beneath the coverlet of snow, - Two little flowers learn to grow; - Their cheeks are pale and white and fair, - Their lips are sweet as summer air. - At first they shiver in the cold, - Then grow more fearless, calm and bold, - To push aside the snowy sheet - And lift their faces pure and sweet. - - One to the other gently speaks, - As March winds blanch her tender cheeks: - “Dear sister, it is cold today, - But yet I think we here may stay; - The earth is bleak, and dark and chill, - All other flowers are sleeping still, - But we’ll remain awhile to sing - In token of the coming spring.” - - The sister softly makes reply: - “We’ll bloom together, you and I, - And send our choicest perfume out - To gladden mortals round about; - I’m sure they must be weary now - Of winter’s dismal, icy brow, - And longing for the breath of flowers, - So we will stay and offer ours.” - - And so the dainty blossoms braved - The snow and sleet, and only craved - A tiny place to fill with bloom, - And scatter forth their rich perfume; - And many hearts that yearned for spring, - And all the beauties she would bring, - Gave blessing to the little flowers, - As heralds of her fragrant hours. - - - AN EVENING SONG. - - Rest, rest sweet hours of the day, - Your moments, filled with toil and play, - Have wandered far since morning’s sun, - But now their journeyings are done; - Rest, precious hours, bright and fair, - Let no rude touch of pain and care - Disturb your well-earned calm repose, - The world its friendship to you owes. - - Hail! peaceful hours of the night - Attended by yon stars so bright, - You come with quiet steps to earth, - And silent tones of woe or mirth; - We give you welcome, for you bring - The balm of sleep upon your wing, - With which to touch our weary eyes - Until all sense of weakness flies. - - Oh, we are little children small, - And yet we love the hours all,— - Those of the bright and shining day - That fly in happiness away; - And those that wander through the night - To give us visions of delight, - And show us in each pleasant dream - The world where heavenly mansions gleam. - - - CHILDREN. - - Everywhere we hear the voices - Of the children, glad and free, - Shouting, chatting, laughing, talking, - Ringing out in merry glee; - Everywhere we hear the patter - Of their busy little feet, - Romping over hills and meadows, - Rushing through the city street. - - Everywhere we see the faces - Of those little girls and boys, - Who, in spite of care and trial, - Are their parents’ sweetest joys; - Boys and girls that in the future - Will be men and women too, - Rulers of the sunny nation, - Bright and active, grand and true. - - Little children, as you wander - In your happy, careless moods, - Through the snowy streets of winter, - Or the pleasant summer woods; - As you feel that in the future, - When to manhood you have grown, - You will seek for truth and wisdom, - Seek to gain them for your own. - - Little children, pray remember - That the love that holds you fast, - Burning in your parents’ bosoms, - Will endure until the last; - Seek to pay it back in kindness, - Gentle smiles and loving words, - Which will echo in their hearing - Sweeter than the songs of birds. - - Little children, live in blessing - Others with a word or smile, - And the angel friends above you - Will protect you all the while; - Live by love and gentle kindness, - Then the world will better grow, - And rejoice that little people - Such as you may dwell below. - - - SNOW FLAKES. - - Softly falls the spotless snow,— - Flakes are flying everywhere, - Like as many white-winged birds - Speeding through the silent air; - Down and down to earth they come, - Full of mercy, full of love, - Sent upon their mission forth, - By our Father-God above. - - How they weave a garment bright, - As they come in thick’ning crowds; - Weave a garment soft and light, - White and fleecy as the clouds. - Over all the fields it spreads, - Tucking all the flowers in, - Hushing them to sleep in beds, - Far removed from earthly din. - - Thick and fast the snow-flakes fly, - Giving every girl and boy, - As they watch them flutter by, - Glimpses of delight and joy. - How they cover all the earth, - Brown and gloomy, up from sight; - How they deck each leafless tree - With a garment fresh and white! - - Oh, we love the downy snow, - ’Tis a messenger of love, - Sent to grace the world below - By our God who reigns above; - Sent to keep the flowers warm - Till the wintry storms are o’er, - And to gladden youthful hearts - With their beauty evermore. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI. - A STORY FOR THE CHILDREN. - - -In the outskirts of a large city, a little way out in the cool and -pleasant country, there stands a little one-story house, which was once -painted a light yellow, but which time and storm have turned to a dull, -brown color. A little plot of ground attached, shaded by one noble oak -tree, seemed turned into a perfect fairy bower of red and gold and green -and purple, when summer suns shone down upon its beds of blooming -four-o’clocks, correopsis, and larkspurs, in their setting of dainty -foliage. All day long, the birds warbled or twittered to each other in -the tree-top, where a nest of young robins was safely hidden from the -prying eyes of too curious school-boys. Such stores of wonderful seeds, -buds, and flowers did these birds know of at a no-distant place; such -cherries and berries, which they could enjoy to their hearts’ content, -after carefully providing for their half-famished young! - -But of all the delightful spots these joyful birds had visited, not one -seemed so suitable for their home as the plumy tops of this old oak -tree, which cast its genial shade over the little old brown house, and -here a nest was built,—five little, spotted eggs were carefully covered -up by the mother-bird, which by-and-bye burst open and disclosed five -little hungry bills, wide apart, gasping for food. - -What a happy summer was this! Father Robin bustling about, looking very -important, bringing a dainty worm or toothsome berry to feed his -children upon, or perching upon the topmost bough of the tree, and -filling the air with the music of his joyful songs; while the dainty, -careful mother, prudent Mrs. Jenny, anxiously watched her little ones, -lest some harm should come to them, or talked to them in her quaint -bird-fashion, with now and then a little chirp of encouragement, when -one would attempt to try its wings for a tiny flight amid the leaves. - -But I have something to tell you about the inmates of the little old -brown house, which contained two tiny rooms, a kitchen and a bed-room. -The floors of these rooms were always white and shining; pretty pink -curtains hung at the windows, a few chairs, a table and a little stove -were in the outer room; while the inner apartment contained a neat, -white bed, a stand, and one chair. - -But two persons lived in this little home,—a pale, delicate woman, who -was stitching her life away by constant sewing (for she made cheap -clothing for a firm in the big city),—and a little girl about six years -old. This little girl had bright blue eyes, and brown, curling hair; her -name was Fannie, and she lived here alone with her dear mamma. Fannie’s -papa had been in the spirit world for three years, and her mamma was -obliged to do the sewing in order to earn bread and shelter for herself -and little one. - -Little Fannie used to help her dear mamma by threading needles, sewing -tags on the work,—tags are tickets with the number of the garment -written on them,—and picking up the litter on the floor. - -Fannie Davis was a very happy little girl; she had but few toys, and -these were old, nearly worn-out playthings, which had seen better days; -but she loved to play in the little garden, and watch the flowers, -pulling out old weeds and picking the flower-seeds as they ripened. She -would listen to the birds for hours, and talk to them in her childish -way. They were her companions, for she had no playmates, and it was a -happy summer for this little girl when the robins built their nest in -the old tree. - -But, alas, a terrible storm of wind and rain came one night, and brought -disaster to the birdies’ home. The nest became detached from its -fastenings and fell, catching upon a lower branch of the tree. The old -birds were not harmed, but two of their young ones were killed, and -another was lying on the ground with a broken wing. In this condition -little Fannie found them in the morning, when the storm had disappeared -and the sun was shining bright. Poor little thing, how she cried as she -buried the two tiny birds in the garden, and placed a handful of her -choicest flowers upon their grave. The little wounded bird she carried -into the house, her mother tied up its broken wing with a cotton string, -and fed it with bread-crumbs. Fannie made a little, soft nest for the -bird from some pieces of old linen, and kept it until it was strong and -well, when she let it go again out into the bright world to find its -parents, its two brother birdies, and its nest repaired and straightened -in the old tree. - -But something really wonderful—so it appeared to the little -girl—happened. While the poor little bird had remained a wounded -prisoner under Fannie’s care, it had become very tame and would eat its -food from her hand, and now that it had grown strong and well, the -little girl felt sad at losing her friend; for she felt that she could -no longer keep him and pet and feed him as she once did. - -But I think little birds are grateful creatures; they do not forget a -kindness. In the warm summer weather Mrs. Davis always left the window -open at night, that fresh air might enter her dwelling; and you may -judge of Fannie’s delight to find her little bird entering the house -every morning. He would perch upon her shoulder, eat seeds or crumbs -from her mouth and hand, and chirp and warble his little songs to her in -an ecstasy of glee. Every morning regularly did this occur; the bird -would enter the open window, remain about half an hour to delight his -benefactress, and then soar away to his home on the tree-top, or to -other pleasant places in the neighborhood. - -One bright, pleasant day in August, as little Fannie sat playing with -her flowers and pebbles in the garden, she espied the face of a little -boy, framed in by a mass of sunny-brown hair, and half covered—as if -from shyness—with a white straw hat, bound with a bright blue ribbon, -upon the other side of the fence. The stranger was peeping at her with -sparkling, roguish brown eyes, and seemed half inclined to speak. - -Springing from the ground, Fannie opened the gate and called: “Would you -like to come in here and see my flowers, little boy?” - -The stranger smiled and advanced, and in a few minutes was chatting with -our little girl as though he had always known her. He told her his name -was Franklin Hedge, that he lived in a beautiful, large, white house -ever so far away,—the “ever so far” was about two miles farther into the -country,—that he had a dear mamma, and a splendid papa, with big, black -whiskers; that he had no brothers and sisters, but he guessed God was -going to bring him a little sister soon, cause he had asked for one so -many times; that he had horses and carriages and playthings, “and the -_biggest garden_, with all kinds of flowers growing in it.” He was out -riding with his teacher today, and his teacher had let him play outside -while she went into a house to see a sick friend; it was only a little -ways off, and he had strayed this way while waiting for her. - -To all this Fannie listened with breathless delight; she had never seen -such wonderful things as this little boy said he owned; he looked so -cool and pretty in his spotless white suit, and seemed so kind, so -different from the boys she had seen throwing stones, that he seemed -like an angel from another world. - -For an hour these two children chatted and played in the garden; Fannie -showing Frankie how to make necklaces of flowers and stems, and Frankie -initiating Fannie into some of the mysteries of boyish games. Once, Mrs. -Davis called to know who Fannie was playing with, but the little girl -satisfied her mother about that, and returned to her new friend, -bringing a glass of fresh milk which he drank with much enjoyment. - -But all pleasant things seem to have an end on earth, and pretty soon -these friends were called upon to part. A carriage, drawn by a sleek -white horse, and driven by a lady, appeared coming up the road. Frankie -recognized his teacher, who was looking anxiously up and down the road, -and kissing Fannie Davis good-bye, ran out to meet her; he was lifted -into the carriage, and in a few moments whirled from sight. - -For many long weeks after this day, Fannie talked constantly of her -little friend Frankie, and wondered when he would come to see her again; -but the weeks deepened into months, the flowers drooped their heads and -withered away, leaving only dry, brown seeds, which the little girl -carefully gathered and laid away; the leaves drifted from the old oak -tree, leaving the branches brown and bare; the robin’s nest was -deserted, for all the birds had flown away to a sunnier, warmer clime, -to spend the winter; and still Frankie did not come. Fannie could not -play out in the garden now, except for a little while on the sunniest -days; she missed the morning greeting of her little pet robin sadly, but -she liked to think of him as happy in some warmer place, and to look -forward to the coming spring, when he would return to the old tree. - -Mrs. Davis had been growing paler and thinner all summer; a bad cough -frequently racked her frame, and distressing pains in the side gave her -great uneasiness. It was now a difficult task to carry her work to and -fro to the shop in the city; yet she felt it must be done, and there was -no one to do it but herself. Upon the scanty proceeds of her toil -depended the existence of herself and little one. For herself she did -not mind so much; but for her little girl she was all anxiety. - -A kind-hearted doctor, who lived in the vicinity of the little old brown -house, called in occasionally, leaving some dark mixture in a bottle, -which the patient woman took with the hope of gaining strength; but the -days and weeks flew by, bringing but little relief. - -Winter was almost at hand; Mrs. Davis had been unable to provide for its -approach, and she knew not what to do. At last she had been forced to -give up her work. She had but a little wood, flour, and meal in the -house; the snow came drifting down, at first very slowly, but soon -increased in rapidity, until at last the ground was covered with a -carpet so pure and spotless and clear that even angel feet might tread -upon it; yet bitterly cold and uncomfortable to the poor, bare, -suffering feet of those mortals who are without clothing and fire. - -Down, down came the feathery snow; darkness fell upon the silent house; -little Fannie crept to her mother’s side beneath the bed-covering, and -was clasped in her tender arms. Sweet sleep visited the child; but none -came to bless the weary eyes of the dying mother; for now the poor woman -knew the truth,—her hours on earth were numbered. Oh, how she prayed for -the good doctor to come and visit her; but he was far away by the side -of another sick and suffering one, and knew not of her desire. Only one -thought possessed the mind of the sleepless woman,—the future welfare of -her little girl. If she could be satisfied of this, she would be content -to pass to the spirit world, where she knew her dear husband was waiting -to welcome her. - -The storm passed with the night; the morning sun shone upon the -snow-covered home of our friends, and streamed in upon a little group -gathered around the bed of Mrs. Davis: little Fannie weeping pitifully, -and clinging to the cold, lifeless hand of that form that had once -contained the spirit of her mother; the good, kind doctor, whom I have -spoken of, and a beautiful lady robed in mourning garments, with a face -as pale as the face of the dead. - -Mrs. Davis had passed away peacefully, for the doctor had assured her -that her little one should be taken care of. He was now preparing to -leave, to send some one to look after the house, and prepare for the -funeral service of the departed. - -You will remember the little boy, Frankie Hedge, who spent a pleasant -hour in the garden of the little brown house, one sunny summer day, in -company with little Fannie. Well, Frankie had not forgotten his little -playmate of an hour; many times would he speak of her to his mamma and -papa, and they had promised him that when he returned from the sea-side, -where he was going with them for a few weeks, he should again see the -little girl he had taken such a liking to. - -But, alas, Frankie Hedge, who went to the sea-side a strong and happy -boy of eight years, returned at the end of six weeks a pale and helpless -invalid. Frequent bathing in the ocean spray, and remaining in the water -too long at a time, weakened his constitution to such a degree that when -a chill seized him one cloudy morning, while splashing about with his -companions in the water, it was with the utmost difficulty he was -brought to land in a senseless condition. From that time he weakened and -pined away; all that human love or physician’s skill could do was done, -but without avail; and now, when the December winds howled about the -splendid residence of his father, he lay panting and moaning, his face -as white as the snowy pillows upon which it rested, and his eyes grown -large and sorrowful, seeking rest and strength from the gentle face of -his mother, who bent above him. - -Often, in his hours of illness, had he spoken to his parents of little -Fannie Davis, telling of the many fine times he meant to have with her -when he got well; but now he knew he should never get stronger in this -world, and so it was that on this cold December evening, when the snow -was flying thick and fast without, and the gentle, subdued light of the -sick chamber fell upon the costly furniture, the rosy curtains, the -silver ornaments of the mantel, lighting them up with a mellow glow, and -shining upon the pallid faces of the anxious parents, Frankie entreated -his mother to go for Fannie Davis, and bring her to him. - -Kind Dr. May, who was in attendance, said he knew the little girl and -her poor, sick mamma, and he would go for her himself. But this would -not do; nothing would pacify the sick child until his mother promised -that in the morning she would go in the sleigh with the good doctor, -find Fannie, and bring her to Frankie’s side. - -“Oh, I am so glad, mamma,” said the child; “there is a nice, tall man -here, and he is so glad too. I saw him that day in the garden where -Fannie lives; he told me he was Fannie’s father. He says pretty soon -Fannie will have no mamma on earth. Do bring her here, mamma, and -perhaps when she has no mamma, and you have no little boy, she will be -your little girl, and stay with you forever; ’cause I will be will be -with the angels; but I will come to see you sometimes.” - -After this the child fell asleep, and in the morning, when the sun was -shining on the freshly-fallen snow, Mrs. Hedge was taken in the doctor’s -sleigh to the home of Fannie Davis; and that is how they found the dying -woman and the weeping child. - -Kind, gentle Mrs. Hedge found it impossible to persuade little Fannie to -leave her mother’s side; so after the spirit of the suffering woman had -passed peacefully away, she was obliged to return to her home, leaving -the little girl in charge of a good woman whom the doctor had found to -remain with and care for her, until after the funeral of the body of -Mrs. Davis; for it is only the body, dear children, that has to be laid -away from sight; the real person lives, and is not cold and senseless; -but if he or she has been good, happiness is theirs, and they find a -beautiful, sweet home in company with their dear friends. Mrs. Davis had -met her dear husband and parents, and found a bright home awaiting her, -but she had not forsaken nor forgotten her little girl, who was left on -the earth seemingly alone. - -Frankie Hedge expressed no feeling of disappointment when his mother -returned without Fannie. “I knew she wouldn’t come,” said he to her as -she entered the room, after removing her rich cloak and furs. “I told -papa she wouldn’t come. I saw her papa again a few moments ago, and -there was a lady with him with such a sweet, pretty face. It made me -think of you, mamma, it looked so kind and good, and then I knew -Fannie’s mamma was dead and that was her.” Mrs. Hedge kissed her little -boy, and said she thought Fannie would come by-and-bye, after the -funeral of her mother’s body. “Oh, yes, she will come, mamma; her papa -told me so, and I can wait, because I’m not going to leave you for some -time yet. I saw dear grandma last night, and she kissed me and said: -‘Not till the March winds blow, my lamb, will we be ready to take you to -our spirit home.’” - -The eyes of the listening parents filled with tears; they knew their -darling was traveling fast to the Summer-land, yet they did not grieve -as some people grieve when their loved ones pass away; for they knew he -could come back to them. They did not think he was dreaming, as the -doctor did, when he talked of seeing Fannie’s papa and his own grandma, -because they knew the angels are ever around striving to make their -presence known to their friends. - -In three days Fannie Davis was brought to the home of Frankie Hedge. -Poor little thing! how her eyes lighted up at the sight of the little -boy waiting anxiously to receive her. What an affectionate meeting was -this! You would have thought it a meeting between a long-lost brother -and sister; but the angels knew and understood. Both children had -changed since that long past summer day when they met and parted. For -while Frankie had grown pale and wan from pain and weakness, Fannie had -lost her rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes from long confinement and grief -from the illness and death of her mother. - -Nothing would satisfy Frankie Hedge now but a promise that Fannie should -stay with him while he remained in the body, and this desire was -granted. - -Sorrow of her own had filled the heart of Mrs. Hedge with pity and -sympathy, which soon grew into love for the little orphan; and Mr. -Hedge, who declared Fannie looked very much like a little sister of his -who passed away many years ago, took her into his heart at once. - -A little room, opening off the hall where Frankie’s chamber was -situated, was fitted up for little Fannie. A beautiful carpet of blue -ground, with white lilies strewn upon it, covered the floor; a tiny bed -of spotless linen and lace, pretty furniture of blue and white, a few -pretty pictures upon the pink-tinted walls, and blue and white curtains -at the window, completed the furnishing of the room. This apartment was -a continued charm to our little girl. Never in her life had she beheld -anything so beautiful, and she would sometimes hold her breath and pinch -her arm, to see if she was not dreaming. - -Mrs. Hedge had undertaken also to clothe the child, not in somber -garments of black, but in dainty dresses of creamy white cashmere, which -filled her spirit with delight, and made her wish for her mamma to come -back and see her. - -The two children were constant companions now during the day, save when -Fannie was absent at her meals, or taken out for an airing by Frankie’s -governess. Dr. May declared Frankie very much improved since Fannie -came, and Mr. and Mrs. Hedge began to hope that health and strength -would soon return to him. - -What famous times the children had together! Frankie possessed numerous -toys and picture-books, which were a source of never-failing delight to -the little girl; besides, he would tell her of the places where he had -been, and things he had seen, until her little eyes would grow round -with wonder and pleasure. But best of all would she love to listen to -him, as he told of the visits of her mamma and papa, and his own -grandmamma to his bedside, and what they said to him; and she would -wish, oh, so much, that she could see and hear them too, and it made her -very happy to learn that her mamma and papa were happy in a sweet home, -and they came back every day to Frankie, to send their love to their -little girl. - -So time sped rapidly away, and it was soon the first of February. The -clear, white frost covered the ground, which shone in the beautiful -sunlight of morning, or the glittering moonlight of evening, like -countless sparks of brilliant light. All was fair, calm, and serene. -Within doors it was the same; not a breath of discord, not a ripple of -inharmony came to disturb the quiet peace of that little household. - -A beautiful cabinet-organ stood in the recess of Frankie’s room, and -sometimes, when the twilight fell, the little boy would ask his mamma -not to have the gas lighted, but to play on the organ; and as the quiet -shadows of early evening fell, the good lady would play softly and -sweetly to the listening ears of the delighted children. At this hour -the presence of the angels became visible to Frankie, and he would talk -with them, as though they were in the body. - -One evening, about the middle of the month, Mrs. Hedge sat in a large -easy-chair, holding her little boy in her lap; he had been very restless -and uneasy all day, and to soothe him into quiet his mother had taken -him in her arms. Little Fannie sat a short distance from them, her soft, -blue eyes fixed in a dreamy gaze. Mr. Hedge had just come in, and stood -looking sadly down upon his suffering child. - -Suddenly, Fannie arose, passed to the organ, seated herself upon the -stool, and began running her fingers over the keys, producing a soft, -sweet melody. Presently she began to sing a beautiful song, still -playing an accompaniment to the words. - -Frankie’s parents were astonished beyond measure, even while delighted -at this wonderful performance of the little girl, who had never played a -note upon any musical instrument in her life; but the little boy himself -viewed the scene with calmness and pleasure. Afterward, he told them all -that he had seen a beautiful lady touch Fannie by the hand, lead her to -the organ, and guide her fingers over the keys. - -The song which Fannie sang Mrs. Hedge recognized as a favorite air of a -very dear sister of hers, who had long since passed to the spirit world, -and by the description her little boy gave of the lady he saw at -Fannie’s side, she was convinced that it was really her sister, come -back to sing to her once again. - -Every evening after this would the sweet spirit come, take control of -the little girl, and sing and play to her delighted listeners; Frankie -never failing to see and speak to her, as well as other spirits present, -and to convey to his parents the messages of love and consolation they -would bring. It seemed as though heaven had indeed come down to that -sick chamber, and that angels dwelt within the home. - -These were sad but happy days for Mr. and Mrs. Hedge. They now knew that -nothing—not even their great love—could keep their little boy in the -body; his strength was failing fast, but his spirit powers were gaining -so rapidly that he could see the angels at any time. Many a sacred hour -did the parents spend in communion with their spirit friends through the -powers of these two children brought so strangely together; and even -while they sorrowed to part with their darling, they rejoiced to know -that he would be happy in the spirit world, where they would some day -join him, and that while they remained on earth he would return to -comfort and bless them. - -Frankie himself was perfectly calm and happy in all but one thing; he -was troubled and perplexed about his little friend Fannie; it was -strange how these children had become attached to each other. Fannie, -who had always been an active little girl, would sit upon the side of -the bed for hours at a time, holding Frankie’s hand, and talk or sing to -him until he fell asleep, or it was time for her to leave him for her -food or walk. - -As yet, the little boy had not mentioned his trouble to anyone: but at -length, as the end drew near, he resolved to do so. It was evening, the -curtains were drawn, and the mellow light shone through the gas-globes. -The children had kissed each other “good night,” and Fannie had retired -to her rest. Mr. and Mrs. Hedge were sitting with their sick boy; the -nurse and physician had retired, and all was quiet throughout the house. - -“Mamma and papa,” said the child, “there is one thing I want so much, so -much; I am going to leave you very soon now; grandma told me this -morning she would soon come for me; but I want you to promise me -something before I go.” - -“What is it, my darling?” asked his mother, as she kissed his pale brow. - -“I want you to keep Fannie always with you, and let her be your little -girl. She will be your comfort. The spirits want this, too; I think they -sent me to her last summer, and they brought her to us. Please, mamma -and papa, say she may always stay here with you.” - -“Yes, dear,” answered the father, “your mamma and I decided this some -time ago. We can never part with the little one willingly. She is too -precious to us, and she has been too dear to our little boy for us to -let her go from us.” - -A smile of joy flashed over the child’s features; he was at rest now; -nothing else could disturb him, for he was near the gates of the -Summer-land. His little friend was to be cared for; that was all he -could desire. With a loving kiss and grateful glance to his dear -parents, he sank into a sweet and dreamless sleep. - -The March winds came and whistled around the old, stately house; the -white snow still lay upon the ground. It had been an unusually cold -winter; many poor souls had felt the biting blast; but little Fannie -Davis, cared for by loving friends and guardian spirits, had been -mercifully protected from all want and suffering. - -It was twilight,—the angel’s hour in that home of wealth and splendor. -Mr. and Mrs. Hedge, good doctor May, the gentle old nurse, and little -Fannie Davis were gathered around the couch of the child whose mortal -life was fast ebbing away. But there was a far larger company gathered -in that silent room,—angelic beings came to take the loved one home, and -these the eyes of the child watched with solemn delight. Calmly, -sweetly, gently, his soul passed out from the body, to be met by loving -welcome, and borne to the blooming bowers of Summer-land, where all is -beauty, gladness, and joy. - -Tender hands robed the little form of clay in garments of spotless -white, adorned it with rare and fragrant flowers, and with many caresses -and tears, consigned it to its last resting-place. But the little boy, -Frankie, now glad and strong and free, still lived in a beautiful home, -from which he could return to those he loved. - -Three days after the burial of the body, Mr. and Mrs. Hedge were seated -together, conversing sadly of the late events. Little Fannie, who was -present, seemed to pay no attention to their conversation; the poor -child had grown strangely silent and sad of late, for she missed her -little companion more than tongue can tell. - -Suddenly her form straightened, her eyes brightened, and a smile spread -over her features. “Oh, Frankie, Frankie,” she exclaimed; “he is -here—see! see! How good and bright he looks!” - -In a moment her eyes closed, her features changed, and passing to the -side of the sofa, where the elder parties were seated, she embraced them -fondly, and in Frankie’s well-known tones addressed them, telling of his -pleasure, his beautiful home, how well and strong he had grown; telling -of the dear ones with him, and expressing his delight at the opportunity -of returning to his dear, dear parents. - -What a happy hour was this!—their dear one returning to speak to them. -Tears of joy fell from their eyes, and the sorrowing parents were lead -to rejoice in the goodness and mercy of our Father in Heaven. - -Often after this was the scene repeated; almost daily, Frankie would -return, and control little Fannie to speak to his father and mother; -many times he appeared to the little girl, and the children would play -together, as though both were in the form; so that loneliness and sorrow -vanished from the hearts of all, and it indeed seemed that their dear -one had never died. - -Mr. and Mrs. Hedge never had cause to regret adopting Fannie Davis; she -was the light and life of their household, through whom the angels came -and ministered to weary hearts. Many a life has been comforted, many a -home brightened by the messages of love, hope, and cheer, given through -her organism by good spirits. She is now a young lady,—sweet, gentle, -and lovable,—whose purest happiness comes to her life when she is -comforting the sad, and assisting the needy. Spirit Frankie, with her -own dear father and mother, and many other angels, guard and guide her -on in her useful mission of helpfulness and love. Thus, you may see, -dear children, how the angels ever care for those in need. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII. - THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. - - -I think the dear little boys and girls in earth life would like to know -something about the children who live in the bright Summer-land; and so -I am going to tell them about the little ones I have seen in that sweet -country, and the pretty places where they live. - -First, my little friends, I will tell you of the beautiful place which -we call Lily-Vale. It is a pretty spot where flowers bloom all the time, -and where birds sing and carol in their merry way to please the children -who live and go to school there. A large lake of clear water is in the -center of Lily-Vale; all around its shores great trees grow, and their -huge branches, trimmed with glossy green leaves, throw a pleasant shade -upon the water, so that it looks like a large, green, shining jewel. -Little white boats, some of them in the shape of swans, and others -fashioned in the form of various shells, ride upon the lake, and it is -the delight of the scholars who dwell here to be allowed, as they often -are, to sail in these tiny “floats,” as we call them, under the care of -their teacher or guardian friend. - -They gather together in parties upon the lake shore, a guide and two -children entering each boat, and shoot off across the water to enjoy the -calm breeze and delicious, gliding motion of the skiffs, and at the same -time to learn lessons concerning the nature, qualities, and uses of -water, and the laws of motion as connected with the flow of waves. The -manner of learning about these things is different in the Summer-land -than on earth, and I fear my little mortal friends would not understand -did I attempt to explain it. - -Well, sometimes there may be seen from twenty to thirty floats, each -containing three persons,—a teacher and two children,—upon the bosom of -the lake. Today the parties may be content to just move quietly along -upon the water, and tomorrow they may rapidly glide to some distant part -of Lily-Vale, there to enjoy a picnic ramble, perhaps, in Maple Grove or -Woody Glen,—two favorite places of resort for the scholars,—and to -gather information concerning botany and the other branches of natural -history. I am sure my little readers would like to sail upon the lake of -which I write, and to make one of the happy, joyous party of children -who never quarrel, but are always gentle, affectionate, and deferential -to their teachers and one another. - -But I must tell you something more of the valley called Lily-Vale, named -thus because its very fine, velvet-like grass, or sward, is dotted with -fragrant, beautiful lilies. These sweet flowers are the delight of the -children, and the pride of the teachers’ hearts, and they make the place -one great bower of fragrance and beauty. - -Tall and massive trees uprear their heads in this place, scattered -apart, and in groves, and beneath their luxuriant shade scholar and -teacher alike spend many a happy hour with lesson and task. Other -flowers beside the lily also grow here, and the little ones are never -wearied in tending to them, or watching their growth from day to day. -The sun shines brightly upon all things; and when the plants or flowers -or trees need moisture, the showers come,—not in great, heavy raindrops, -but in fine sheets of silvery spray, which moisten all things without -drenching them, and through which may be seen a mild, yellow light which -comes from the sun above the fleecy clouds. - -In the distance—for Lily-Vale is not a small place—may be seen great -towering mountains, encircling the valley; their shining heads, which -glow in the sunlight with purple and rosy hues, looking like radiant -guides watching over the little folks below them, are fair to gaze upon, -and many a lesson of firmness, fidelity, and truth do the children learn -from the sight of those faithful sentinels of Lily-Vale. - -And now, my little friends, you wish to know how the children live in -this pretty spot. Well, they live very much as you do in your earthly -homes, only many of them do not live with their mammas and papas—because -perhaps the parents are on earth, or have gone away and forgotten their -little ones, or for some other reason—but reside with their teachers or -guides, who are always kind, loving, and attentive to the little people -under their charge. - -In this sweet place there are a number of little white houses, some -smaller than others,—because the number of inmates of some are less than -of others,—and in these houses the children live. These houses, or -“Rhonas,” are all round like pavilions, and have entrances on every -side; the windows open like doors from floor to ceiling, and are -generally open wide. The columns, or posts, of the “Rhonas” are entwined -with growing vines, which throw out their purple, pink, golden, or -scarlet blossoms to catch the gentle breeze. The insides of the houses -are furnished prettily but simply, and all look neat, tasteful, and -sweet, just as little children’s homes always should; for the -surroundings of a child have a great deal to do with forming its -character and disposition, as well as with developing its tastes. - -Books, pictures, music, and everything beautiful, are to be found in the -little homes of Lily-Vale, and all who dwell there live in harmony with -one another; the children are obedient and affectionate toward the -teachers, who in turn are respectful, loving, and tender toward their -pupils. The older scholars assist in training and caring for the -younger, and all are happy in this Summer-land home. - -Teachers in the spirit world do not have charge of so many children as -tutors do on earth. No teacher has more than seven pupils under her -charge, and many have only one or two; for they believe that by having -but a few scholars they can better attend to the training of mind and -body than they could if they had many to look after, as in that case -some portion of the training would be sure to be neglected. - -Sometimes the pupils of each teacher learn their lessons in their homes, -but often they may be seen in the open air, under the trees, in the -groves, by the lakeside, or elsewhere, busily employed over their -studies and gaining practical knowledge from the various objects around -them. - -But there is a beautiful and grand building in Lily-Vale, called “The -Temple of Art,” which I must tell you of; for it is so spacious and -lofty, and fashioned of such a shining white, almost transparent, -substance that it can be seen from a far distance, and excites the -wonder as well as admiration of all who gaze upon it. - -This beautiful building has no side-walls, but is open all around, its -roof being supported by heavy columns of white, shining stone. Its -ceiling is carved and tinted to resemble the blue sky; its floor is of -many-colored stones, laid in circles; in the center, a large fountain of -silvery white constantly sends forth fan-like shapes of perfumed spray; -all around the interior of the temple are soft-cushioned seats, but at -the farther end is a raised platform, where the Masters of Art sit when -they come to instruct the children. - -At regular intervals of time, the children of Lily-Vale gather in this -temple to receive instruction in music, painting, sculpture, or some -other art, for all the children do not learn the same thing. Some love -music and acquire a ready knowledge of it, but do not easily learn the -art of painting; others care nothing for music, but are eager to learn -how to paint, or carve, or do something else; and as each one is not -obliged to study those things for which he or she has no taste, but is -allowed to gain a knowledge of that which they desire to know, Lily-Vale -is full of bright and apt scholars, who are a credit to themselves and -to their instructors. When the scholars or classes for any particular -study convene in the Art Temple, they are addressed by some great and -good person who gave special attention to that study when on earth, -understands it thoroughly, and now delights to teach the children -something of his knowledge, and assist in drawing out the powers within -them, better than he does to compose a choral, paint a picture, carve a -statue, or sing a poem of his own; and the little ones listen -attentively, retaining the information they receive in their minds, -which later on they seek to work out in experiments for themselves. The -exhibitions of paintings and statues sometimes made in this temple are -very grand; the concerts heard sometimes are very sweet and beautiful, -and the music that rings out from this place is more delightful than -anything you can ever hear on earth. - -And so here, in this charming spot, little children live, and grow, and -thrive. They play and work, live happily together, grow in goodness and -stature day by day, and learn to be truthful and earnest in their lives, -in their studies and occupations, that they may be noble, honest, -earnest men and women by-and-bye. - -There is a beautiful spot in the Summer-land which I shall call -Crystal-Lake. This resort is not like Lily-Vale, for it is smaller, more -shallow, and in other respects quite different. Crystal-Lake is -surrounded by banks of moss, green and cool, which afford soft-cushioned -seats to the little children who come to play and frolic. In every -direction trees uplift their branches toward the blue sky, flowers bloom -and birds sing, making the place beautiful and gay and very sweet. But I -must tell you, dear children of earth, of one peculiarity of -Crystal-Lake, and that is this: the waters of that clear and sparkling -basin are never still, but are continuously ruffled by the breezes that -pass over them; and as the tiny waves move softly to and fro, they -produce low, singing tones, like the tinkling of silver bells, which are -very sweet and musical, and the constant delight of all who listen to -them. This peculiarity of Crystal-Lake has earned for it the name of -“Chiming Waves,” the sound which the waters make being much like what -the chime of a cluster of small silver bells would be. The surface of -this lake is so clear, and its bed so near, that the latter glistens in -the bright sunshine with many colors, and presents the appearance of a -floor sparkling with precious gems of every hue, rendering it a -beautiful sight to gaze upon. - -Under the trees which surround Crystal-Lake, and in the open spaces -between them, are to be found all manner of appliances for the exercise -of the children who daily gather here; swings and bells, swinging clubs -and rebounding balls; “ærial glides,” which are a kind of balloon or -air-car, and many other things which the children of earth know nothing -of, all for the amusement and development of the children; for in spirit -life all amusement is combined with utility, and all recreation so -planned as to assist in the development of the body as well as the -expansion of the mind. - -The waters of Crystal-Lake are used mostly for bathing purposes for the -children, who love to glide through them and enjoy the delicious -coolness while listening to the songs of the waves; and a pretty sight -may be daily seen in this place when numbers of tiny children, none of -them more than ten years of age, are sporting in the water and filling -the rose-tinted air with the music of their shouts and laughter. - -Crystal-Lake and its vicinity is what we call a large sanitarium,—that -is, a place where health may be found, where no one can be sick and -weak. All who live here in the little white houses, that are numerous, -never know what it is to be feeble, but are strong, active, and happy; -for perfect health brings enjoyment with it. - -There are a great many of these beautiful sanitariums in the spirit -world, and they are not all for the children; many of them are for grown -people, who require care. But these we will not now visit, as our work -is entirely with the little children of the Summer-land. - -I suppose, my dears, you have seen some little children on earth who are -sick and feeble, and who are never strong and well; and perhaps you have -heard that these poor suffering darlings have passed from earth, and -their bodies been buried away from sight. Well, it is just such children -as those suffering ones who are taken to the pleasant sanitariums, like -that of Crystal-Lake, in the Summer-land, and there, in those beautiful -places, they grow well and strong and happy, and are never sick nor -miserable any more. Perhaps their papas and mammas on earth were very -poor, and the little ones were not provided with anything bright and -pretty when in the body; then they are very happy and joyous when they -find themselves in this sweet home, and are able to appreciate and enjoy -all its beauties. Indeed, no matter how poor, or in what lowly -circumstances the little sick children have lived on earth, they are all -just as tenderly cared for and loved, and provided with just as -beautiful surroundings as though they had been the petted children of -very wealthy parents, and their little hearts soon learn to respond in -love; for there are no distinctions among the children of the sweet -Summer-land,—all are equally cared for. - -Perhaps, my dears, you have heard of little children on the earth who -have been neglected by everyone, and obliged to wander around the world -by themselves, unloved and uncared for. Sometimes such children die and -are taken to the spirit world. They are little pallid, tired things, who -need to be strengthened and made happy; and they are placed in the -bright sanitariums, given plenty of fresh air and pure sunlight, their -limbs are bathed in the clear water, they are allowed to play and romp -and sing; they use the various contrivances for amusement and exercise, -and in a little while present an appearance of perfect health and -happiness. - -The kindest of mother-nurses are in these places, who love and pet the -little ones under their care to their heart’s content. They never have -to give the children medicine, for it is not known nor required here. -They never have to punish them, for there is so much love and kindness -here it is a pleasure, and it is very easy, for the children to be -always gentle and good. - -Those sanitariums, like Crystal-Lake, which is a great garden of flowers -and trees and birds, with a charming musical basin of water in its -center, where everything is sweet and beautiful, and where it is -delightful to live and enjoy the freedom of real existence, are the only -kind of children’s hospitals I have ever heard of in the Summer-land; -and they are the brightest, healthiest, most enchanting spots I have -ever visited. The children who live there are real children,—natural, -artless, innocent, happy, and free. - -Happy Valley is the name of another beautiful place in the Summer-land, -where children live. As its name implies, it is a valley; for great -green hills surround and hedge it in, and it lies like a bright and -sparkling jewel within the sweet embrace of those wooded heights which -may be seen from its every point of view. The hills around the valley -are covered with groves of shady trees, the green foliage of which gives -a restful, cool, and inviting sight to the eye that gazes upon them. The -inhabitants, especially the little folks, take great delight in climbing -those hills and holding their school sessions, meetings, picnics, and -social gatherings, upon their summits. The valley is fully as pretty in -appearance as any place I have before written of, and indeed those who -dwell there have never before known such a charming spot. Bright and -fragrant flowers gem the soft, green grass; shrubs and thickets of red -and yellow, white and pink, roses are abundant; creeping vines, with -green leaves and long, finger-like spikes of purple or crimson flowers, -twine around the walls of every home, and all things are sweet and pure; -streams of water gush out here and there; natural fountains send out -jets of clear and sparkling water; birds sing joyously in the trees, and -hop fearlessly in and out of the houses; so tame are they that they will -perch upon the finger of any little boy or girl who calls to them, and -sing a song of cheer to the great delight of their mountain keepers. - -Happy Valley is like a vast school-room filled with the bright and -cheerful faces of little children, with here and there an adult or grown -person who is a kind, loving, and gentle teacher. The lessons are always -learned in the open air, never inside the houses; for much information -is gained by the little ones from the natural scenery which they so -frequently gaze upon. The children of this place are very musical in -their tastes, and are given every opportunity and facility to cultivate -their powers in this direction. - -You have heard of a little instrument called the æolian harp, which, -when placed in an open window or anywhere where the wind will sweep -across its strings, gives forth a very sweet and plaintive melody. Well, -in Happy Valley every child who desires one—and who does not?—has an -instrument very similar to that little harp, which they place where the -soft breezes can sweep across it, thus evoking the most sweet and -enchanting music, not sad like the melody of the æolian harps of earth, -but cheerful, inspiring, and very tuneful. A stranger entering this -valley, and for the first time listening to the music drawn from a -number of these little instruments—as he will be sure to do—will wonder -if he has entered fairy-land, and if it is the chiming and chanting of -the fragrant flower-bells he hears, so exquisite is the sound. But no; -it is only the children’s harps, played upon by mystic fingers of the -wind, and teaching a lesson of cheer and hopefulness to the little ones. -The teachers take this method of instructing their pupils in the laws of -vibration, of harmony, of melody, and of rhythm, while explaining to -them by practical illustration the operating power in the breeze that -causes it to have such a glorious effect upon the tiny instrument. - -The little girl of whom I am going to tell you is only about eight years -old. She is a very quiet, gentle child, full of care and thoughtfulness -for others. Her great pleasure is found in trying to make others happy. -I will not tell you how she looks; but if you know of any good, kind, -loving little girl who tries to help others, to speak softly and -pleasantly to them, and to smile cheerfully when desired to do anything, -why, you may think she looks like this little spirit girl whom I shall -call Flora—after the flowers. Flora came to the Summer-land when about -four years of age. At first she felt very sad, and would sit all day -silent and sorrowful by the side of some stream, or upon some grassy -knoll, and take no heed of the happy sports of the frolicsome children -around her, for you see she had left a dear mamma and papa and a sweet -little baby-brother upon the earth, and she felt that they missed her -and wanted her back in their home. - -But in a little while our Flora became sprightly and cheerful, for she -found that she could return to her earthly home; and at night, when her -dear parents and little brother were asleep, she could talk to their -spirits and even sing them songs (for she had a very sweet voice), and -in the morning she would sometimes hear her mamma say: “It seemed last -night as though I could hear my little girl singing to me, and I do -sometimes think she comes to baby, he is so good, and smiles and chirps -so much, just as he used to when she played with him.” And the papa -would smile and say: “It does really seem as though there was an angel -in the house; I feel as though I am nearer heaven than I used to be.” So -you see this little spirit girl was doing a great work in a quiet way, -by coming to her mamma and papa in a loving, gentle manner, and by -brightening their lives with her cheerful, sunny presence. - -Flora had a little harp, such as I have told you of, given to her, and -she would sometimes bring and place it in the doorway of her papa’s -home, and the breeze or air-current would cause its strings to vibrate -with sweet, faint melody. The little baby-brother would hear the -celestial music, and laugh, crow, and clap his hands, while his mamma -would lay down her sewing or pause in her work, and strain her ears to -listen to the strange, sweet, faint sounds that fell upon them. - -Well, this continued for some time, until Flora’s mamma became fully -convinced that the sweet musical strains she so often heard were not the -effects of an active imagination, but that they were real and tangible; -and hearing of a spiritual medium not far away, she determined to visit -her to learn something if she could of those who are called _dead_. - -I am not going to tell you about the spiritual experiences of Flora’s -mamma, only that she was so pleased with what she heard at the home of -the medium whom she visited that she went again and again, for at each -call she made upon the spirits through the medium she received more and -more information concerning her own dear ones in the spirit world, and -never failed to learn something of her little Flora, who always came -with messages of love. - -So you see, dear children, this little girl of Happy Valley accomplished -the great work of bringing happiness, comfort, and peace to the sad -heart of her mamma, and, later, of bringing the grand knowledge of -immortal life to that mamma, and convincing her that her loved one who -had died still lived and loved her, and would come to her. And all this -was performed because the little girl desired to bless and help her -mamma, and so brought the little spirit-harp and caused the winds to -play upon it in her earthly home. - -Our little spirit girl, Flora, sometimes takes her harp into earthly -homes where want or misery or pain are felt, and in the quiet hours of -night, when the tired inmates are what you call asleep, she plays and -sings to them, and their spirits, which are not asleep, though their -bodies are wrapped in slumber, listen to the sweet sounds and grow -strong and happy; for they gain power from the spirit sounds to go on in -their weary life on earth. These poor, sad people do not in their waking -hours remember that they heard such heavenly music and singing, but they -sometimes recollect that they had dreamed pleasant things, and they -often wonder why they feel so happy when they awake and so strong to go -through with the toils of the day. It is because they had been visited -in their sleep by an angel child. - -There is a large hospital in one of your cities where poor, sick, -suffering people lie on beds of anguish. Men and women, and sometimes -little children, are taken there to find relief from pain and fever, or -perhaps to die and go to the spirit world. Kind nurses and doctors do -all they can for these sick people, but, ah, they do not know how they -are assisted by the little spirits who, like Flora, take their tiny -harps and play upon them, or set them where the breeze can sweep over -them, thus invoking sweet sounds that are heard by the spirit ears of -the sufferers, and which lull their fevered fancies or soothe their -burning pain. - -I will tell you of one case where great good was accomplished by our -little friend Flora. A strong man lay very ill in the hospital ward. His -brain seemed to be on fire, for all the fever which had attacked his -system had mounted there. His suffering was intense, his ravings were -terrible to listen to; he had been given up to die by the doctors,—that -is, they could do nothing to save his life. Dear little Flora visited -the side of this man constantly. She had placed her spirit-harp above -his cot, and the faint breeze that was allowed to circulate around it -was sufficient to cause a vibration of the strings of the instrument. -Time passed; the man grew worse and worse; the physicians were compelled -to minister opiates to him to ease his sufferings. At length, when he -had succumbed to the power of the drug, he sank away into a deep stupor; -but though his outer senses were numb, his spirit-hearing was alive. -Sounds from the spirit-harp fell upon his hearing, perceiving which -Flora began to sing a soft, sweet melody. The man listened and grew calm -and quiet. The doctors watching his sleeping form, dreaded its -awakening; but when the patient did arouse from his slumber, it was with -cooled brain and stilled pulse. “Doctor,” he cried, “I have seen an -angel; I have heard her sing to me; I shall get well!” - -The physician smiled at what he considered the fancy of a sick brain; -but the patient did recover his health and strength. From the day when -he first heard the spiritual music, and listened to Flora’s singing, he -began to grow better, until he was pronounced well by the doctors. But -he was a long time regaining his strength, and every time he fell into -slumber Flora’s harp would strike upon his hearing, and very often he -would hear the sound of her voice in song. These moments always gave him -power, rested him, brought him new strength, and thus his spirit was -enabled to overcome the weakness and pain of the body. He recovered his -health, and became also a firm believer in the power of angels to -relieve the sickness and sufferings of mortals. - -In the same hospital where the sick man was cured of his fever, through -the power of Flora and her harp, many other suffering persons also have -been blessed and aided in various ways by the same ministering power. I -will now tell you about a young woman who lay there wasting away with -consumption. This patient could not be restored to bodily health, either -by mortals or spirits; nor was it desirable that she should be, for life -had been hard for her. The world had been very cruel, and she had -suffered much. The only hope for her happiness would be in passing away -to the bright Summer-land, where she would find friends, kindness, and -home. But she did not know about these things as we do, dear children, -and she did not want to “die;” she did not want to leave the body, for -she dreaded the Beyond. - -Well, this woman—I will call her Lizzie—suffered agony of mind in -thinking of death, and little Flora felt great compassion for her. She -sought in every way to influence the mind of Lizzie with bright and -happy thoughts. She would sing to her, place her harp where its music -might possibly be heard, and in many ways endeavor to bring comfort to -the weary girl. At length, when Lizzie had become so weak and pallid -that it seemed as though the soul must part with the body, her inner -hearing was opened, and the music of the tiny harp fell upon it. She -listened,—listened, oh, so intently. Soon a smile lighted up her wan -features; it was, indeed, heavenly music to her. In a little while she -heard a voice in sweet, childish tones singing these words:— - - “We are coming, we are coming, - With our spirits filled with love, - To guide thy weary footsteps - To our Father’s home above; - We are coming, we are coming, - And the night will quickly fly, - There is rest and hope and comfort, - Life and Peace are drawing nigh.” - -The sick woman aroused with a start and looked so strangely at the nurse -that the latter said: “What is the matter, Lizzie?” “Nothing is the -matter,” replied Lizzie; “but I am so glad, I feel so happy. I am not -afraid to die now, God is good; He will not destroy a poor girl like me -who has had so much to bear. I think he will take me to his home. I have -heard such sweet music, such tender words! God is good; he will help me. -I am ready to go to him.” - -The next day Lizzie died with a smile on her lips, and as her soul -passed out from the body she heard the sweet, soft music of the harp, -and caught a glimpse of Flora as she sang:— - - “There is rest, and hope and comfort, - Life and Peace are drawing nigh!” - -Only one more story of Flora and her harp have I time to tell you, dear -children, and this is of a little boy who was very ill. He, too, must -pass away to the Summer-land; he was too weak and ill to recover bodily -health. His parents were wealthy, and he was their only darling. They -felt as though they could not give him up. To his luxurious home Flora -found her way frequently, and the child had grown so spiritual that he -could hear her sing, and listen to the music evoked from her mystic -harp. Many times he spoke to his dear parents of the sweet music and -singing he heard, and they sadly shook their heads; for they felt that -he was nearing the gateway of heaven. - -However, two days before the angel came to take him home, his mother, -who was sitting by his side, also heard the music and singing, and her -heart grew comforted as so many others had become before. On the night -that the little boy’s spirit passed out to the higher life both the -parents heard the wonderful music; and it brought such peace to their -souls they could no longer wish to keep their darling here to suffer -pain, but with a murmured prayer, and without a rebellious thought, they -kissed his brow and gave his spirit up to the keeping of the angels. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII. - LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHERS. - - -In the beautiful Summer-land where I live, men and women who are always -kind and good are the teachers of little children. They once lived on -earth, and they loved children; so now, in the beautiful heavens, they -are teachers. If you know any man or woman who loves children, and is -kind to them, you may know these good people will some day be teachers -and guides of little ones in another world. - -You would like to know about the Summer-land where I live. It is like a -large garden, extending as far as you can see or travel; beds of gay -flowers bloom there and sweeten the air with their fragrance; lakes and -brooks and fountains splash and gurgle with crystal water; there are -groves of trees, in the leafy branches of which birds sing and chirp all -the day; butterflies flit about from flower to flower, and the golden -sunlight falls in beauty over all. - -In this vast garden we have our homes; some are snug little white -houses, covered with flowering vines, and shining out daintily from the -glossy green; others are stately habitations, large and roomy, and built -of white or rose-colored or golden-hued stone. - -Here we live with those we love, and we strive to be good and kind to -all. The kinder and gentler we are the more beautiful our homes appear, -and the sweeter grow the lovely blossoms about us, because when anyone -is good, he sends out a bright, shining light, which influences and -envelopes all that it reaches, and beautifies it; but if anyone is -unkind, he sends out a dark, cloud-like vapor, that blights and destroys -the flowers, and darkens his surroundings. - -The little children meet in groups in this fair garden, and, tended by -their kind teachers, they learn their lessons and sing their little -songs. Sometimes a new friend is brought to them, some little one who -has just left earth and is in need of kind friends and loving care, and -these children at once welcome the new-comer, give her a share of what -is theirs, love her, include her in their pleasures, do not ask whether -she was rich or poor, and make her happy. To this sweet place all who -wish can come, that is, if they are gentle and kind; but the light here -is so brilliant that it would hurt the eyes that are often filled with -anger. Some day, when your bodies die, you will come here, if you wish -to be taught, if you are children, or to be teachers if you are grown -up. - -A little girl came to us from earth a short time ago; she was so white -and quiet and gentle that we dressed her in white and called her Lily. -She had never been to such a pretty place before; her parents were poor -and could not live in the country, but were forced to dwell in a little -narrow back street in the big city. You can imagine her delight at -finding herself in our Summer-land, where she could cull the beautiful -flowers and hear the birds sing, and play with them, too, all day, if -she wished. (The beautiful birds are very tame in our world; they perch -upon our shoulders and hands, singing all the time; they are not afraid, -and no one ever harms them.) - -For a while this little girl was very happy and contented; she was such -a mild, gentle little thing that we all loved her at once. Soon I -perceived that she grew more quiet, white, and sad, and I found that she -was grieving because she had all these sweet joys around her, flowers, -birds, fields, friends, a beautiful home and kind teachers, while her -mother, and a little sister, who was lame, were obliged to live on earth -in the little dark street, with nothing beautiful to brighten their -lives. She wanted her mother, she wanted Nellie to share her new home, -or she wanted to go back and live with them. Then I showed her that -though it was not yet time for her dear mother and sister to come to the -Summer-land, yet she could go back to them, and make them feel better -and happier. She was all delight at the thought. Plucking handfuls of -the sweet flowers that grew around her, with her pure face all ashine -with love, she asked me to take her back to her earthly home, which I -was glad to do. - -We found her mother hard at work sewing, and the little lame girl trying -to help her. We brought all our influence to bear upon the two, but -could not make them feel our presence. Leaving the flowers she had -gathered, spirit Lily came away disappointed and sad. But again and -again she tried, until at last, little lame Nellie began to see the -flowers and the light which shone around her angel sister, and finally -she could see that sister herself, converse with her, and tell her -wondering mother the many strange things told to her of the Summer-land. - -Now our little Lily is contented and happy, anxious to learn in our -spirit school, for every day she returns to earth, to teach her sister -what she learns, to show her the flowers and birds of heaven, and to -bless and comfort her mother with her presence and her love. - -Little Bertie was a sweet little boy, the only child his mother had; his -father had gone to dwell with the angels long ago, and his dear mother -was obliged to labor very hard for the support of herself and her little -boy. Bertie and his dear mamma lived in a little white house, that had a -flower garden attached to it, where the roses and pansies and sweet -pinks grew and blossomed through all the long, golden days of summer. -The little house stood just out of town, not very far from the big stone -house where the lady lived who supplied Bertie’s mother with sewing -work. - -Little Bertie was only seven years old, but it was his delight to dig -and plant in the garden, to water the flowers, and to keep the weeds -from choking up the blossoming plants and shrubs; and while engaged in -this work, he would chirp and whistle to the dear little birds who came -to watch him, and to sing him sweet songs, as they swung merrily upon -the branches of the one cherry-tree that the garden contained. - -One day, as little Bertie was working away and singing a childish song, -a tiny shadow fell across his path, and looking up he saw a little girl, -about five years old, standing beside him, and gazing wistfully at a -bunch of red roses he held in his hand, which he had just gathered for -his mother. The little stranger had evidently strayed through the open -gate; her pale face was very thin and wan, her large blue eyes appeared -as though they were only used to looking on disagreeable scenes; but now -they were lighted up with pleasure at the sight of the beautiful -flowers! Her clothing was poor and worn, and her whole appearance -betokened want and suffering. - -Little Bertie’s curiosity, as well as sympathy, was aroused; he plied -the child with questions, but, alas, she could not answer, for she was -dumb. This she made him understand by signs, also that she had come a -long way and was tired; she stretched out her hands toward the blooming -flowers, as though they could give her rest. - -Crowding her hands full of flowers, Bertie led the little wanderer in to -his mother, who soon made her more comfortable, by bathing her heated -body in cool water, and by feeding her with a bowl of fresh milk and -bread. - -That night the little dumb girl slept in a nice, soft bed with Bertie’s -mother. The next day Bertie’s mother tried to find out the home of the -little girl, and for many days after, but all in vain. The angels had -led her to that pretty home, and the angels intended she should stay. -Her former home had been one of misery and want; her own mother was an -angel in heaven, and her father had neglected and beaten her. Bertie was -greatly delighted with his little sister, as he called the stranger; and -soon the two children learned to love each other very dearly. - -Bertie and his mother were soon able to understand the signs the little -girl made, and there was no difficulty in knowing her wants. They called -her Daisy; and the two children were to be seen daily among the flowers, -which both fondly loved. - -Bertie’s mother had to work harder than ever now, as she had another -little mouth to feed, and another little body to clothe; but she did not -fret, for she loved the little girl, who gave so much pleasure to her -Bertie. Sometimes, when the children were tired with work and play, and -had become quiet, or at the twilight hour, when the flowers and birds -were going to rest, little Daisy would creep to the feet of Bertie’s -mamma, and, fixing her gaze upon the far-away blue sky, would put up her -little hands with a look as though she heard sweet sounds, and saw -beautiful sights. And so she did; for the angels came very close to this -little girl, and sometimes, when they brought her flowers from the -Summer-land, she would see them and hear the sweet songs they sang. - -The winter began to approach; summer faded away, and little Bertie was -very ill. The angels wanted him in their beautiful home, and one night, -just before the snowy Christmas time, he drew his mamma’s face down to -his and kissed it, put his arms around her neck, and whispered: “I am -going, mamma; papa says so. I see him; he says Daisy will be your child -now; the angels brought her here for you; and he says I can come to you -again.” And so he passed away to the pure spirit world, where all is -light and joy. - -His mamma wept over the cold, white body of her little boy, from which -his sweet spirit had forever fled; but little Daisy only smiled as she -gazed upon the tiny form, robed in its snowy raiment; for she had seen -the spirit of her little playmate as it passed out from the earthly form -and was clasped in the arms of its angel father, and she knew that -Bertie had gone to live in that beautiful, wonderful land of sunshine -and flowers, which she sometimes visited in her dreams. - -And how was it with our little Bertie? Oh, he was glad to come to our -bright Summer-land and play with the birds, which sang so sweetly to -him, as they perched upon his hand; for in the spirit world the little -birds have no fear; we do not confine them in cages, but they live in -the shrubs and among the flowers, and they are so tame they will come to -us when we call them, and alighting on hand or shoulder will delight us -with their melodious songs. - -Bertie’s father lives not far away from the sweet spot which to me is -home in the spirit world; and so it happened that the little boy was -brought to me to learn of the many beautiful things in the Summer-land, -and to join with other little people under my charge in gaining a -knowledge of life and its duties. And what a dear, sweet little fellow -he is; always happy and contented, ever ready to part with the most -beautiful flower or bird he possesses, if it will enhance the pleasure -of some one else; always anxious to return to earth and bear messages -from spirits to those who long to hear from their friends. We all love -him for his goodness and truth. - -It was about two weeks after Bertie’s flight to the Summer-land; the -snow lay thick and white around the earthly home of his mother; it had -been a hard day of toil and pain for that poor woman, for she was -obliged to labor, even while a severe cold, which had seized upon her, -seemed to tear her lungs with merciless fingers; and now in the twilight -hour, with little Daisy sitting at her feet, the tears fell thick and -fast from her weary eyes as she thought only of that little snow-covered -grave in the lonely church-yard. - -Suddenly, a mellow, tender light, like the last soft gleam of sunset, -streamed into the quiet room; but the sun had long since set behind the -clouds, and there was no moon. The mother never stirred, but lay back in -her chair, her gaze riveted upon the face of the little dumb girl, -across which the strange light fell, lighting it up with untold beauty. -The eyes of the child were fixed on vacancy, as though she saw something -beyond the sight of mortals, as she truly did; for little Bertie, -hearing the gentle fall of his mother’s tears, even in his spirit home, -came lovingly back with hands filled with spirit flowers, and it was his -form that little Daisy saw in the gleam of that mellow light which the -angels brought to the cottage home. - -Gliding up to the side of the little girl, Bertie filled her hands with -the flowers, and then and there, in the brief space of a moment, the -lonely, tired woman saw a sight she never forgot,—the form and features -of a little boy, her little boy, her Bertie, bending over the quiet form -of little Daisy, crowding her hands with the most beautiful flowers she -had ever beheld. At the same instant, a breath of perfume swept across -her senses, and she distinctly heard the words uttered, in the -well-known tones of her little boy: “For mamma.” Daisy, the child who -was both deaf and dumb to earthly things, heard the angelic whisper -also, and as a flash of joy lighted up her features, she stretched out -her handful of flowers to the startled woman. - -At the instant, all sight and sound vanished, leaving only the darkened -room as before; but what had come to the child? Seizing a slate and -pencil from the floor, where she had left them when tired of tracing -lines upon the slate an hour before, little Daisy wrote in a clear, bold -hand: “Dear Mary, fear not; the angels guard and guide you; your dear -ones are not dead; they live in a bright home, where they wait for you; -they can return and bless; through this little child we can make our -presence known; we bring to you our love.—HENRY.” - -Henry was the name of Bertie’s father, and Mary that of his mother. What -did it mean? Surely it must be true. Little Daisy could not print her -own name, and this was Henry’s handwriting. Thus the good woman thought; -but though somewhat frightened and anxious, her heart grew comforted; a -feeling of deep peace fell upon her spirit, and she ceased to mourn. - -As for little Bertie, he was wild with delight. He had manifested his -presence to his mother; she could no longer fear that he was lost to -her; for had she not seen him with her own eyes. A happier little boy -did not dwell in the Summer-land. - -But Bertie’s mother has never seen him in that way again, though he -returns daily with his offering of choice flowers. However, little Daisy -always beholds him, and she is enabled to tell his mother, by signs, -when he is at her side. The slate and pencil are kept constantly at -hand, and often, in the twilight hour, a strong influence comes over the -little girl, and she is made to write loving messages in the bold hand -of Bertie’s father, or in the printed letters of Bertie himself. - -And the mother’s heart is comforted. She knows her dear ones live and -love her, and that she will meet them again. Daisy has proved a gift of -untold value to that lonely woman, for which she is deeply grateful; -while in his spirit home, Bertie works happily in helping others, and -learning all he can for himself. - -Nor is this all: wealthy, kind people have taken an interest in Daisy, -and in co-operation with the angels are educating her, that she may -become an accomplished woman. - -Spirit children learn most rapidly by coming back to earth, bearing -messages to mortals; they also grow beautiful and strong in so doing. -Knowledge increases with them, and they become wise and experienced in a -little while. They earn their lovely homes; all the bright, beautiful -things they have are theirs, because they have worked for them, and they -know how to enjoy them thoroughly. - -Now, my dear children, if in these pages I have written or should write -any word or sentence that you do not understand, please to ask your kind -parents or some good friend to explain it to you; because in talking of -the work of spirits, I may not always employ the language which is -easily comprehended by such little folks as you. But I promise you to -write as simply as I can, that you may read and understand for -yourselves. - -Sometimes the spirit children come to earthly homes where little -children in the body dwell, and try to bring them—the mortal -children—good hearts and pleasant lives. Messenger spirits bear messages -of love to the little folks on earth, and plant a desire to be kind, -loving, and gentle in the breasts of those who linger here. - -I know of a home on earth where three little children live with their -mamma, who is a poor woman. There is a little boy in the Summer-land who -is a cousin to these children, and very often he comes from his home in -“Golden Nest” to play with his cousins; and every time he is with them -they grow so gentle, kind, and loving toward each other that their mamma -loves to watch them; and she feels very happy, even though she does have -to work so very hard. - -These little folks do not know that the spirit boy is with them, -enjoying their games, and at the same time filling their hearts with -bright thoughts and the desire to be good to each other. Little Charley, -from Golden Nest, cannot bring his cousins costly toys or rich food, but -he can do what is much better, and that is he can make them happy by his -sunny presence. With him comes the sunshine, the fragrance of flowers, -and the music of birds,—all from the Summer-land. The little earthly -children cannot see the light, smell the perfume, or hear the birdies -sing; but they _feel_ all these things, and their hearts become bright, -fragrant, and sweet in consequence. - -So Charley is a messenger bird who carries joy and gladness everywhere, -and the poor woman takes comfort in the gladness of her darlings, -wondering how they happen to be so cheerful, but feeling thankful that -their hearts are so bright. Little does she know that an angel from the -Summer-land is in her home, casting a ray of heavenly light over each -one. Now, little children, perhaps you may be favored by the company of -some little playmate from the Summer-land; and if you will only be kind -and loving to each other, I am sure you will feel the gladness which the -messenger spirits bring to your lives. - -I know a little child who lives in the Summer-land whose name is Helen. -She passed away from the body when a little babe, but as that was years -ago she is now quite a good-sized girl. Helen is a great worker for -others; she is not at all selfish, but is never so happy as when she has -succeeded in making others feel glad. She is quite a traveler, too, and -journeys from place to place bearing messages of cheer, and seeking out -the lonely, sad-hearted spirits, in order to give them comfort and -peace. - -I have heard of this spirit working in various cities on earth, and have -been told that she has consoled many mortals who were bowed down in -sorrow, by telling them of their dear little children or kind friends -who sent their love to them from the spirit world. Helen is an -angel,—that is, she is truly a messenger spirit, and everybody loves her -for her gentle kindness and her loving ways. - -Not very long ago, Helen brought to our home in the Summer-land a dear -little boy whom she had just found. He was a waif who had died to the -earth a short time before, and had no kind mother or good father to take -care of him. He had been taken in charge by a loving spirit, but our -Helen had begged so hard to have him in her keeping that the gentle lady -let the child go. It seems the boy’s mother lives in the body, and that -she is very unhappy over the death of her little one. She has not been -very good in her life, and she thinks her child has been taken away from -her by an angry God to punish her for doing wrong. Helen has found out -that this woman is a medium, and she thinks she will have power to take -the little boy to her, so that the mother may become aware of the -presence of her child, and be made a better woman thereby. - -And this is the work that Helen is at present trying to accomplish. The -little boy under her care is a bright, loving little fellow, and will, I -am sure, grow to be a noble youth. He repays the kindness lavished upon -him with gratitude and affection. All the best part of his nature is now -growing, and the good within him is coming up into outward life. He has -been taken to see his poor earth-bound mother, and Helen has succeeded -in making her think that her boy may be permitted to come to her. This -thought started within her mind a new train of reflection; and the woman -feels that if his pure spirit can come to visit her, she must try and -live a better life. She would not have her child see her do a wrong -act,—anything that would make him unhappy, or cause him to turn away -from her; and so she is trying very hard to do right and to be a better -woman. - -One night the woman saw her child in company with another of larger -growth. Both beings looked so beautiful, their faces shone so brightly, -and such a sweet smile lingered on their lips, that a thrill of joy ran -through her weary frame. When she awoke and found, as she thought, that -it was all a dream, she wept bitterly; but since that time the poor -woman has not tasted a drop of liquor, nor said a bad word, nor done -anything that was naughty, because she feels that perhaps the angels are -watching her actions. And so this good work is going on, and two -children of the Summer-land may have the honor of redeeming a human life -from wrong-doing and sin. - - * * * * * - -This is the season of the year when the little people who dwell in happy -homes on earth receive pretty presents from their kind parents, or from -each other. The pleasant expressions: “I wish you a merry Christmas,” -and “I hope you will have a happy New Year,” are heard on all sides; and -the little children of the Summer-land feel so pleased at this, because -they like to see the earthly children joyous and glad. - -At holiday times, my little friends, you are in a good condition to -receive visits from the angels, because you do not feel naughty, nor are -you unkind to each other, but each one of you rejoices over the pretty -gifts all have received, and are willing to share your sweetmeats with -your playmates and friends. So the little angel children who come around -you smile and feel glad that the bright Christmas and golden New Year -come to earth to bless each home, and to make the children happy. Just -at this time of the year you will have beautiful dreams; for when you -are snugly tucked in your little beds, and your tired eyelids have -dropped in slumber, our little messengers—spirits of the -Summer-land—have the power to take you away from earth up to their -bright home, where they show you all the lovely things that are to be -found there; then you have a joyous time until the morning light breaks -into your room, when you are conducted back to your bodies, and awake -refreshed; and, oh, so glad because of all the pretty sights you thought -you dreamed of, but which you really did see in the Summer-land. - -Some of our spirit messengers have been watching a dear little girl who -lives in a big city on the earth. They love to see her patient little -face, all bright with smiles, watching her mamma to see if there is not -something she can do to help her. The mamma of this little girl, whom we -will call Bessie, is very poor, and she has to work hard in order to buy -food and clothing for herself and child. Bessie does not grumble and cry -when her mamma has nothing but bread and molasses to give her for -dinner, but she eats her food with a brave smile as she says: “Never -mind, mamma; when I get to be a big woman I’ll work hard, and then we’ll -have ’tatoes every day.” - -The angels love to come to Bessie, because she is a very lovable child, -and they would rather visit her and sing their songs to make her slumber -sweet than to enter the luxurious homes of wealth and gaze upon all the -beautiful objects they contain. - -Last Thanksgiving, Bessie had a couple of cookies and a big red apple to -go with her bread; these her kind mamma bought her as a treat. Christmas -had almost come, but the little girl did not look for any gift to come -with it, because, she said: “Santa Claus can’t find out everyone, and so -I guess he’ll not come this way this year.” - -A band of spirit children determined among themselves to give Bessie a -good Christmas; so they went out here and there into the homes of the -rich in the big city, and tried to influence those who lived therein to -do good unto others. At last they found a little girl who wanted to make -some one happy; and so they kept putting thoughts into her head how to -help others. When she went out to play, the spirit children would make -her walk up and down before the old house where Bessie lived, and -sometimes she saw the child gazing shyly at her from the window. At last -the idea popped into the head of Sadie—the little girl whose parents -were wealthy—that she “would like to give that little bit of a -thing”—meaning Bessie—a good Christmas; so she told her mother what she -wished to do, and asked her assistance. - -I cannot tell you all that was done; but early Christmas morning -Bessie’s mamma was called to her door by a loud rap, and there stood a -colored man, who bowed, lifted a large basket into the room, and -disappeared. A note attached to the basket read: “For the little girl -and her mamma who live here, with a merry Christmas from Santa Claus.” -Oh, the nice things to eat that were in that basket, enough to last a -number of days. There were also a package of toys, a pair of mittens, -and a bright plaid dress for Bessie, with a warm gray shawl for the -mamma. You may imagine Bessie’s joy when all these things were shown -her. She clapped her hands again and again, while her good mother’s -heart was full of thankful praise to the unknown friend who had made her -little one so happy. Sadie also enjoyed her Christmas better than ever -before; for she not only felt the results of a good deed in her heart, -but also felt the sweet influence of approving angels surrounding her, -while the messenger spirits from the Summer-land rejoiced with exceeding -joy in the happiness of each one. - - - - - CHAPTER XIX. - GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. - - -Golden Nest is another beautiful place in the Summer-land where the dear -little children have happy homes. In this sweet, delightful spot the -birds flit about in the green branches of the stately trees, and warble -their songs of melody. You would be surprised in watching the antics of -these bright-plumaged little songsters to observe how they will dance -and swing upon the shoulder or finger of a child,—always bold and -fearless, never timid or afraid. Their songs, too, rival the human tones -of the children’s voices and seem to be keeping up an harmonious -accompaniment to the words the little people sing. - -Golden Nest is like a great green nest flooded with sunshine; it is -circular in form, and carpeted with the softest and brightest of grass -and moss; flowers grow in great profusion, and their beauty and perfume -yield an eternal pleasure to the senses of those who approach them. -Little streams of clear water bubble and gurgle over smooth, round, -white stones and glisten in the soft sunshine like ribbons of molten -silver. The atmosphere is balmy, and it is a luxury to live out of doors -in this enchanting place, that is a golden nest for the troops of merry -little human songsters that dwell together there in love and harmony. - -But these little people have a great deal of work to do; they find -enjoyment, pleasure, and play in this labor, because it gives them -unbounded zest and vigor in life. The children of Golden Nest are -messenger spirits, and they act as messengers between the people who -live in the body and their friends in the great spirit world. All the -spirit messengers do not live in this pretty place, for such beneficent, -that is good, spirits are to be found in all parts of the Summer-land; -but all the children who live in Golden Nest are such workers,—that is, -they bear messages from spirits to mortals, bring down to earth bright -thoughts and impress them on the minds of people here; stamp the desire -to be pure and good in the hearts of persons on earth, and come from -their beautiful homes to watch over, care for, and love little children -in the body, and, by singing sweet songs in their ears at night, give -them happy dreams, so that they will wish to be kind and loving to each -other, and obedient, affectionate, and respectful toward their parents. -So you see the children who live in Golden Nest have a great deal to do; -they are never idle, never naughty, never sad, for though it pains them -to see earthly children naughty or unhappy, and to find mortal men and -women ill and sorrowful, yet they are too busy in trying to help the -unfortunate ones of earth to attend to any sadness in their own hearts; -and so it will not remain, but flies away before the great light of -cheerfulness in which these little people dwell. - -If I call the children of Golden Nest angels, my dears, you will know it -is because they are messengers, for the word angel means -message-bearer,—“only this and nothing more.” But in these days we are -taught to consider angels as pure, beautiful, and holy beings. Well, the -little boys and girls in Golden Nest _are_ pure and holy, because they -do not think bad thoughts. They love each other, are anxious to be good, -try to help others to do right, and are busy in working to benefit some -one in some manner; and they are beautiful, for their faces are smiling -and sweet, their eyes shine with happiness, and they seem to leave a -trail of brightness wherever they go. Moreover, they are really -message-bearers; so I think you will agree with me that they are really -and truly angels. - -A group of these little people were very earnestly engaged in -conversation not long since, and as I watched their faces glow with -animation, I became convinced that they were discussing some new plan -for the benefit of mortals. And so the events proved. I will briefly -tell you of this work which these angels are now doing: a circle—that -is, a place where spirits come back to earth to manifest to mortals—has -been opened by a family who are anxious not only to receive knowledge of -immortal life for themselves, but also are desirous to bring this truth -unto the comprehension of others. This family had parted with three -beautiful little children who had some time since been taken to the -Summer-land. So the father and mother opened their home and invited -their friends—who had also laid the earthly forms of dear children -away—to join with them in invoking the presence of their spirit friends. - -Well, this group of little ones in Golden Nest I had seen talking so -earnestly together were the children of these good people; for having -learned what their parents were about, they were all excitement to have -a share in the work from their side of life. So it was determined that -they—the little ones—should return to earth, and for a time, with the -permission of their teachers or guardians, take up their abode in the -home where the circle was to meet; for by doing this these angels were -able to bring a strong spiritual power to the earthly home which would -assist them in making themselves manifest to their parents and friends. -So they have left their beautiful Golden Nest, and are now staying on -the earth. They have controlled a medium in the circle, spoken their -names, and announced their presence to their delighted parents. - -Just as soon as they have given their earthly friends all the spiritual -power that they can, they will leave the mortal home, to convey messages -back and forth from mortals to spirits, and from spirits to mortals. - -The circle controlled and guarded by this band of children from Golden -Nest is destined to be of great service. Already, outsiders have been -admitted, unbelievers have received messages from their dear “lost” -ones, many hearts have been made happy, and our sweet little -message-bearers are working earnestly to develop their medium so that -she can _see_ the spirits who come to her, and describe them to their -anxious friends. They bring her strength so that she can bear the trials -of life, and be happy in working for the angels. It is necessary for -them to live with the medium now, so that she may constantly feel the -pure, uplifting influence of their child-like, unselfish spirits, and -thus not grow weary of the work planned out for her by spirit teachers; -so they have gladly given up the beautiful sights and sounds of their -beloved Golden Nest, to take up their abode in a humble home on earth. -But in a little time, when their work is done, and spirits of all grades -and powers will be able to manifest at the circle and bring messages of -joy to weary hearts, as well as to find strength and happiness for -themselves, these little angels will return to their Summer-land home, -well pleased with the success of their noble work. - -A little girl who lives in Golden Nest has been a message-bearer for -seven years; she passed from the body when less than a year old, and was -brought to her friends on earth by another little angel who wished to do -them good. - -When little Jennie first controlled a medium, she could only lisp baby -names to her parents; but by coming constantly she gained power to -express herself more clearly. When three years of age she became the -messenger of a medium, and from that time she has made herself known to -mortals almost every day, always bringing messages from some spirit to -friends on earth, bearing messages from people here to dear ones in -spirit life, or helping spirits to come themselves, or else giving -spiritual advice to mortals who are in need of it. This little messenger -has given over twenty-five hundred spirit messages to people on earth -during the last seven years, has assisted over nine hundred spirits to -control her medium, and speak or write for themselves, and has brought -gladness to many, many hearts. - -This is the work of one little girl who lives in Golden Nest. Do you -think, dear children, that she has any time to be naughty or unhappy? -No, indeed; she is cheerful and kind, ever ready to assist and bless -anyone, and always ready to do the work given to her to perform. - -I will give you the words of a sweet little song that I have recently -heard sung by some little people who live in Golden Nest. I cannot bring -to you the melody which accompanied the lines, though I wish I could do -so, it was so very sweet and produced such a happy, joyous feeling in my -heart. Could you only listen to the songs the little angels sing in -their homes of light, I am sure you would never be naughty again; for -you would try to be gentle and kind, so as to ever attract them to your -side. But, dear children, we all love you, and will try to make you -happy every day. And now for the song, which is entitled - - - HEAVENLY LOVE. - - Joy! joy! The light of morning - Rolls in gladness on its way, - Flooding all the world with glory - On this happy, peaceful day. - So the love of God our Father - Bathes the universe in light; - Reaching down through all the darkness, - It dispels the gloom of night. - - · · · · · - - Joy! joy! The heavenly splendor - Of our Father’s tender power - Gladdens every weary spirit, - In its saddest, loneliest hour. - By-and-bye the holy radiance - Shall illumine every life, - And each soul shall rise in triumph - Far above all pain and strife. - - Joy! joy! The love of angels - Softly flows from heaven to earth, - Blessing with its matchless power - All the ills of mortal birth,— - Heavenly love that brings its bearer - Down with messages of peace - To assuage the pains of mortals, - And to make their joys increase. - - Joy! joy! The light is spreading, - We may bask within its rays, - Let us gather up its sunbeams - While we chant our songs of praise. - Let us bear the heavenly splendor - Of this deathless, boundless love - Unto those who mourn in sorrow - For their friends who dwell above; - Let us bless the weary-hearted, - And enfold their lives with love! - -We will now leave Golden Nest and its happy, busy inmates, and travel on -a little further in our search for the children who dwell in the -Summer-land. Soon we reach Rocky Nook, where a number of little folks -live who are growing strong and beautiful under the healthful breezes -that ever blow around that favored spot. - -Rocky Nook is not a cold, bleak, barren place, though, as its name -indicates, there are plenty of rocks or stones to be found there. These -stones are round, smooth, and shining, of varied colors and different -sizes; they are so clear and beautiful you can see the white sand -shining through them, and when the sunlight falls upon them they glow -with all the colors of the rainbow, and sparkle like precious gems. -Rocky Nook is really a beach, composed of gleaming white sand and -covered with these shining stones. Here also may be found delicate -rose-tinted and snowy shells of different forms, which are more -beautiful than any shell you ever saw on earth. The water is clear as -crystal, and when it is quiet reflects the blue sky and spotless clouds; -moss and anemones grow in the limpid depths that have the appearance of -a great flower garden, so beautiful is the vegetable growth therein. -Sometimes the sea comes roaring to the shore in great foamy billows, -making a musical sound like the chiming of many bells, that is very -pleasant to hear. Little boats or shallops may be seen upon this shining -water, filled with groups of many children who love to float upon the -bosom of the great deep. These little ones are never afraid, for there -is nothing to fear. Should the boats be tipped over, which, however, I -think never occurs, nothing more than a dip in the water would happen to -their inmates, as spirits cannot drown; and the children often take -their bath in this great basin, sporting with the waves and laughing -with great glee. - -Rocky Nook extends its shiny length for some distance along the shore. -Here and there we perceive little pavilions built of the shining stones, -each one laid with precision and skill. Some of these little temples are -circular in form, and others are of the octagon shape; but all are -beautiful in appearance. These little buildings have been erected by the -children who live here, and serve as play-houses for them. This work -gives them a knowledge of architecture and design, and will serve as -models for something grander to be attempted by-and-bye. In walking over -the smooth stones, which are not rugged to our feet, we reach a great -structure built of snow-white coral, and are surprised to learn that -here in the spirit world must exist those tiny creatures who form this -strange, perforated substance, since the coral could not be there had -there been no coral-builders to create it. - -Today I found a group of happy children who were laughing, dancing, and -singing in great glee. Their hearts were merry and glad; not a frown -marred the beauty of their faces, nor an ungentle word ruffled the -silvery flow of speech and song that issued from their lips. Yet these -little ones had known suffering, pain, and misery; their earthly homes -had been filled with poverty and cruelty; many times they had felt the -biting cold of winter, and suffered for the want of something to eat. -Their parents were poor and ignorant, who neglected their children and -could not properly care for them. So the little ones pined away and -“died,”—that is, their little bodies perished, but their spirits were -taken to the Summer-land and placed under the care of loving and tender -women, who ministered to their wants, attended to them assiduously, -taught them lessons of love and truth, until they have outgrown the -unhappy condition which their earth life surrounded them with, and are -the joyous, gentle children whom I today saw smiling and singing with -glee. - -These are the little folks who dwell in Rocky Nook. Here, by the side of -the clear and sparkling water, they live in little houses built far back -from the sands, surrounded by groves of trees and beds of flowers. They -have the benefit of the clear and bracing air that blows across the -bright waters, and can also enjoy the shady retreats of the old trees -that wave their branches a little way inland. Every day the children -gather on the sands and study the composition of the rocks and shells -and corals, or sail in their “floats,” or bathe in the cool, refreshing -sea. They have erected the structure of coral of which I have spoken, -with great nicety and skill, fitting piece by piece into each other with -the utmost precision, and have left it upon the sand as a shining beacon -to their playmates and friends who dwell on Sunny Isle, a beautiful spot -across the water. - -I suppose my little friends on earth know that when people are cramped -by ignorance and poverty, they have to bend all their energies in -struggling to live, and that the spiritual part of their natures, not -having opportunity to grow, becomes dwarfed and stunted. When the little -folks who live in Rocky Nook first came to the Summer-land, they were -pale and puny in appearance, weak and languid; but the bracing air of -this beautiful sea-side home, the enjoyments of its outdoor sports, the -loving care and instructions of its keepers, the bewitching study of the -lessons it has to teach, soon tone up the entire system of the children -brought here, and they grow strong and active, anxious to learn the -lessons, to help each other, and to become smart and good men and women. -And thus it is the children who might have grown up on earth in an -atmosphere of sin and evil, becoming depraved men and women, when taken -to the Summer-land are cared for and educated to be useful and honorable -members of society. - -The children of Rocky Nook have all the advantages of the highest -instruction that life affords. All branches of education are open to -them, and they advance rapidly in knowledge; for, like all spirits who -are not confined to the earth, they are quick to grasp and retain -information, their powers of perception and observation being very keen. -As these children grow in stature and wisdom, and arrive at the stage of -early manhood or womanhood, they leave the homes and schools of Rocky -Nook, and enter into association with advanced spirits who have long -labored in connection with good people on earth to lessen human -ignorance, and teach mortals how to live better lives. Their places at -the beautiful sea-side resort are quickly filled by other waifs from -earthly life, who are carried there to receive instruction and growth, -and prepare themselves to become teachers and guides to ignorant and -suffering ones of earth. - -The little children who live in Rocky Nook seldom come back to earth. -The memory of their mortal life is unpleasant, and they do not like to -think of it; but as they grow and become wise and good, and learn of the -sad condition of many poor people who live here, they have a desire to -help them. Then these bright spirits find their mission, which is to -lift up some lowly one, to make strong some person who does wrong, so -that he or she can resist evil temptation. They then prepare themselves -for the work before them, and when the time comes they leave their -pleasant home by the water and seek the company of those spirits who are -experienced in working for humanity, by whom they are guided in their -labor of benefiting mortals. - -Let me tell you something, dear children, that perhaps you have never -heard. You know, I suppose, that there are many little ones on earth who -are growing up in ignorance and amid the dreadful conditions of extreme -poverty and crime. Well, the dark and immoral surroundings of their -lives attract undeveloped spirits who have not outgrown their evil -inclinations; and such spirits live over again their lives of sin in -connection with those who grow up amid such adverse conditions. But, -while the unfortunate children are thus unpleasantly situated, each is -attended by a guardian angel or messenger of light, who watches every -opportunity to benefit and bless them, and who will be with them until -they emerge from sin and unhappiness to a condition of purity and peace, -even though it be not until they have passed from earth and lived many -years in the spirit world. - -Such spirits as those who live in Rocky Nook are the guardian angels of -the poor, ignorant, unclean, and miserable children of earth; their -mission is to attend these unhappy creatures, and to work in their -behalf, prompting a good thought or generous impulse in their hearts -whenever conditions are favorable; watching over and looking after them, -visiting the more fortunate ones of earth and influencing them to pity, -assist, and teach their miserable fellow-beings. Thus they toil on, -attending their charge even though it live a life of error, going with -it to the spirit world and working upon its sensibilities, until at -last, in some way, it recognizes the presence of the good angels, turns -from the evil ones around it, repents of the past, seeks for light, -finds it, and begins to labor for the good of others. And so Rocky Nook -is a school of preparation where teachers become qualified to minister -to the needs of the lowliest of earth; it is a beautiful spot, and well -worthy a place in the Summer-land. The labor that its inmates perform is -destined to out-work grand results to humanity; and when earth’s favored -children co-operate with them, the victory over ignorance and evil will -soon be won. - -Sunny Isle is a beautiful island that is covered with the greenest of -grass, and spangled with the sweetest and prettiest of flowers. The sun -sheds its golden rays upon a number of cosy homes on this radiant -island, in which little children dwell together in harmony and love. The -houses on Sunny Isle are circular in form, and composed of a white -material which resembles the marble of earth, only more transparent; the -roofs are supported by pillars, around which flowering vines twine, -shedding their fragrance upon the balmy air. The interiors of these -homes are decorated with beautiful pictures and statuary, and furnished -with pretty yet simple furniture for comfort and convenience of the -inmates. - -On this island a number of little children live with their parents and -teachers, and pursue their studies from day to day. These little ones -once lived in earthly forms; but the conditions of the material sphere -were too severe for them to endure, and so they drifted to the -Summer-land. Some of them are with their own parents, who passed from -earth before they did; while the fathers and mothers of others are still -inhabitants of the mortal sphere, and do not know that their little ones -are cared for, taught, and protected by loving guardians, who are -laboring for the good of others. - -The children of Sunny Isle learn the first principles of knowledge; they -are laying the foundations of a liberal education, and, under the wise -instruction of their tutors, are receiving practical information -concerning the origin, uses, and destiny of life. Here they develop -their natural tastes and inclinations, and early show what particular -line of labor they are best adapted for. The abilities of the child are -encouraged to unfold, and they are given opportunities for expression in -outward form. By-and-bye, these little ones will have passed through -their preparatory discipline on this island, and be qualified to enter a -higher department of training and of knowledge. They will then leave -this place for a home elsewhere, perhaps in one of our large cities of -spirit life, or in some of the academic groves where learned teachers -and masters of art and science give practical instruction in the various -branches of education to their pupils. Then other little ones will be -brought to Sunny Isle, to take up the studies and advance in the -direction of those who have preceded them. - -But because the little people who live in this bright spot are studious -and industrious, you must not think they are unhappy, for indeed they -are the merriest, healthiest set of little chatterers that you ever saw. -No late hours, no severe lessons beyond their years and comprehension, -no ill-ventilated apartments, and no food that will not assimilate with -their systems, tax their mental and bodily powers beyond endurance, as -is the trouble with so many young people of earth. Plenty of fresh -sunlight, air, water, fruits, etc., are supplied these spirit children; -lessons adapted to their understanding are explained to them, and -generally illustrated by objective experiments; they are allowed to -practice any kind of labor that they are interested in, and thus get a -practical information in relation to it. Their clothing is loose and -comfortable, and does not restrict their movements, and all things are -conducive to their health and happiness, so that they cannot help being -joyous and free. - -Sunny Isle is often visited by the children of Rocky Nook, which is not -far across the sparkling water that laves the shining banks of this -pretty spot, and frequently a number of floats or shallops are seen -cresting the dimpling waves, filled with merry, lighthearted little -folks from one or the other of these places, who are visiting each -other. Air cars are also seen floating in the atmosphere, bearing their -precious burdens of happy, fearless children from point to point of -interest, wherever may be their destination. These young people can also -glide through the atmosphere by their own will-power, without being -obliged to resort to conveyance of any kind. This power of navigating -the air by the force of will is natural to the spirit, but cannot be -acquired while encased in the mortal form, because the physical body is -too ponderous to be conveyed through the air without mechanical support. -Spirits who live on earth but a few hours, or months, or even but two or -three years, are enabled to float in the manner of which I speak almost -at once when they reach the Summer-land; but those who have remained on -earth for some years have to become accustomed to this method of -exerting their will sufficiently to glide through the atmosphere, as the -effort does not come readily to them; they are timid and afraid, and -have to practice many times before they gain confidence to float any -distance. - -Little mortal children, when first born, could swim easily if placed in -water and allowed to use their limbs, and if the practice was continued -they would have no difficulty in navigating the water, because swimming -is natural to them; but if they are kept out of the water for years, -they lose their natural ability for passing through it. They grow timid -and fearful, and have to practice many times before they gain power to -swim to any distance. And that is just the way with the natural powers -of the spirit,—they must be exercised to be of use. - -Sunny Isle is one of a group of three islands; the other two are in -appearance similar to the first. They are also inhabited by little -children and their teachers. The studies and pursuits are similar to -those of which I have spoken. These islands are called Concordia and -Melodie. They are homes of happy, innocent, and active little beings, -who are destined to perform great good for humanity. The dwellers upon -these three islands of the sea mingle freely together, for they love -each other. - -When the children of these islands have studied a certain lesson, or -practiced a particular work for a little time, they are permitted to -change their attention to some other interesting labor, or to find -recreation in some pastime that is pleasant to them. This is so that -their minds and bodily powers will not become wearied, and that their -duties may not become distasteful to them. These little folks are -provided with all the appliances necessary for their health and -enjoyment. They have boats, swings, ærial cars, and other conveniences -for their amusement. Musical instruments abound, and many of the pupils -are fine vocalists. The children laugh, shout, romp, plash in the water, -and act generally as do the children of earth when bent upon having a -good time. They never push nor injure each other in any way, because the -first lesson they learn in this school, and one they never forget, is -gentleness to one another and love to all people. - -Wherever there are children in the Summer-land, no matter what the name -of their home,—whether it be Fairy Nest or Happy Valley, Golden Nest, -Rocky Nook, or Sunny Isle,—will be found beautiful sights and sweet -sounds; for the expression of childhood is beauty, and in heavenly life -the little spirits are provided with the surroundings and conditions -that harmonize with their own interior life. The methods of instruction -at the different homes may vary, but all are calculated to perform their -work well and faithfully. - -Every child in the Summer-land is taught that labor is ennobling, and -all are anxious to learn some branch of employment. They love to work, -for they know that true happiness is found in activity; and as each is -allowed to follow the especial pursuit which pleases him or her best, -and to choose what it shall be, all are contented in their occupation. -The child on earth who is busy leaping, running, shouting, using its -limbs, is happy, while the little one who is obliged to remain quiet or -be idle is sad, discontented, and miserable. This shows that idleness is -unnatural, and that activity is the true condition of life. In the -Summer-land, the natural is always allowed to have free and full -expression. - -Now, my little friends, if you do not understand what I tell you about -these things, please ask your kind mother or father to explain it to -you; for I wish you to gain a clear comprehension of the real, natural, -and beautiful manner in which the children of the spirit world live, -study and amuse themselves, so that you may think of them as busy little -workers who are as alive and active as yourselves. - -The occupations of these young residents of the higher life, and also -their studies, are various; but whatever each undertakes to learn to do -is accomplished with earnestness and by diligence. We have no dull -scholars, because all delight to study; and we have no loitering idlers, -because each takes pleasure in practicing or experimenting in some line -of labor for themselves. - -Our young folks are students of astronomy, following the movements of -planets and seeking for knowledge of the solar system, or the grand -universe of stars, with eager interest; of chemistry, gaining -information of the various elements and their combinations, from day to -day; of the electrical forces in nature, and the laws that control them; -and, indeed, we have with us pupils in every branch of science, as well -as philosophy, who are charmed with their studies and take them up with -commendable zeal. We have also scholars pursuing the branches of -education embraced by algebraic numbers, geometry, architecture, form -and design, and other practical studies; while many of our children, -when their minds are sufficiently matured, adopt the study of medicine, -and enter the field of magnetism to follow their chosen pursuits; for -there are many sick and feeble mortals, and many ill-formed spirits, who -require the care and assistance of magnetic doctors; and here is a grand -work for those who are adapted for it. - -So you see, my friends, the lives of the children in the Summer-land are -busy, useful, and earnest. These little ones have all the amusement and -recreation they desire, while they find an incentive to study or work in -the joy they feel when they have mastered their lesson or accomplished -their labor. They have no time to quarrel or to be discontented, and are -always happy. - - - - - PART THIRD. - - - - - CHAPTER XX. - JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE.—HIS EXPERIENCES IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. - - -The chapters that follow contain a recital of the spiritual experiences -of John Critchley Prince, the poetical control of the medium, which -first appeared in the columns of the _Voice of Angels_, and elicited -warm expressions of commendation and approval from the pens of a number -of writers. The name of Prince is well-known in England, for his poems -have long held a place in the affections of his countrymen; but as he -speaks of his earthly life and labors in the first portion of his -narrative of experiences, we will not anticipate what is there stated. - -It may be well to mention how spirit Prince happened to become attracted -to Miss Shelhamer, and to find in her organism elements that so -assimilated with certain ones of his own as to render her a fitting -instrument for the transmission of his thought to mortals, and we will -give the explanation in his own words, as published in the _Voice_ of -Nov. 1, 1878:— - -“I feel that I owe it to the public to explain my presence here, and how -I first happened to control this medium. In early life, comparatively -speaking, I met with the present chairman of the _Voice of Angels_ -circle,—an old friend, Mr. Robert Anderson, of Morpeth, England,—himself -somewhat of a poet, and one possessed of a mind competent to criticise, -admire, or condemn the productions of poetical souls. - -“He became somewhat interested in me in those early days, at Ashton -under-Lyne, England, and we formed a spiritual affinity that has -survived physical separation, and even death itself. We lost sight of -each other; but after my first experiences in spirit life I determined -to visit America. By the law of spiritual affinity I was attracted to a -“circle” held by this medium, then a girl in her teens. My old-time -friend, Robert Anderson, who had long been a resident of Boston, and had -become interested in the revealments of Spiritualism, discovering -mediumistic qualities in his own being, that enabled him to perceive and -to converse with spirits, was present at that circle. The links of -sympathy formerly binding us together immediately revealed themselves, -and I gave him spirit-greeting. Since that time, some six years ago, I -have been a frequent visitor to this home, meeting my old friend and -holding social converse with him. I do not always need to control the -medium for that purpose, for he is both clairvoyant and clairaudient, -and it sometimes pleases me to enter the sphere of his spiritual aura -and converse with him in the Lancashire dialect, which seems to recall -old associations to our minds.” - -Mr. Prince refers above to the spirit-greeting he gave his friend Mr. -Anderson, who had for many years held a devoted friendship for the -parents of Miss Shelhamer, the medium, and who was ever a welcome -visitor in their home, upon his first appearance from the higher life. -This greeting was expressed in verse, and appears below. The recipient -of this poetical tribute was highly gratified as well as astonished at -the production, for he recognized in its composition the well-remembered -style of his old friend Prince, as well as quotations from a poem -written by the spirit author in England many years before he passed from -the body, and which had never appeared in print in this country. The -poem thus delivered is entitled - - - I COME TO THEE. - - When evening shadows lightly fall, - And earth is wrapped in holy peace, - When over cottage roof and wall - The sounds of toil and revel cease, - I come to thee. - - When in the fair and cloudless skies - The golden stars their vigils keep, - Like countless hosts of angel eyes - That guard the world while hushed in sleep, - I come to thee. - - Not when the roses climb the wall, - And sweetly scent the balmy breeze, - Not when the joyous songs of birds - Make music through the leafy trees, - I come to thee; - - When the earth is nobly ruled[5] - By winter’s weird, majestic reign, - “When moonlit snow is on the roof, - And pictured frost is on the pane,”[6] - I come to thee. - - Not when earth’s fair and sunny morn - Hath bathed thee in its mellow glow, - But when upon thy honored head - Descends life’s winter’s driven snow, - I come to thee. - - From fairy lands, whose silvery gleams - Stream oft across thy earthly way, - Where life more fair than pictured dreams - Glows with the light of perfect day, - I come to thee. - - To speak of that eternal shore - Where gently beat the waves of time, - Where zephyrs chant their sweet refrain, - And life is evermore sublime, - I come to thee. - - To strew before thy weary feet - The roses of eternal love; - To plant the lily bud of peace, - Transplanted from the world above, - I come to thee. - - From fairy lands beyond the tomb, - Where flowers of truth forever bloom, - To guide thy soul through realms of love - To fairer, sunnier climes above, - I come to thee. - - And when thy pilgrim feet have trod - The starry road that leads to God, - When thou hast reached the shining strand - And angels clasp thee by the hand, - I’ll come to thee. - - To greet thee once again with joy, - Unmixed with sorrow’s dark alloy, - To sing the songs of sweet accord, - To teach thee of the Living Word, - I’ll come to thee. - -Footnote 5: - - The poem was given in mid-winter. - -Footnote 6: - - Quotation from one of his early poems. - -A few weeks after the production of the above the spirit author -presented his friend with the following poetic effusion:— - - - HEART TREASURES. - - Earth may yield her sordid treasures,— - Purest silver, gold, and gems,— - Fit to crown a kingly forehead - With their royal diadems. - Man may point to forms of beauty, - Rarest works of skillful art, - But he cannot find the equal - Of the treasures of the heart. - - Oh, the human heart is glowing - With the gems of truth and love, - Flashing in the radiant splendor - Of their coronal above; - Flashing in their wondrous glory - Through the clouds of doubts and fears, - Gems whose lights shall never tarnish - In the mists of future years. - - See the gold of pure affection, - Twice refined and purified! - Gaze on sympathy’s white silver, - Linked together, side by side! - Mark the shrine of honest Friendship, - Rarest work of heavenly art, - And compare thy earthly treasures - With the treasures of the heart! - - Oh, the human heart holds truly - Mines of beauty,—wealth untold,— - Richer than earth’s fairest jewels, - Brighter than earth’s shining gold; - Glorious forms of smiling beauty - Fill each recess of the heart, - Fairer than the sculptor’s model - That begems the world of art. - - Oh, the heart itself’s a jewel - Hid within these forms of clay, - Flashing in its radiant splendor - With the light of perfect day; - Through the crust of human weakness, - Through the slough of human shame, - Burning with the light eternal - Of affection’s sacred flame. - - Here this wondrous, precious jewel - I this evening bring to you, - Shining with unfading luster - Burning steadfast, calm, and true; - Set within the crown of glory - Of infinitude above, - Whose eternal anthems ringing - Tell of Friendship, Truth, and Love. - -The spirit, John Critchley Prince, has inspired his medium with a great -number of poems, many of which have been published in the _Banner of -Light, Voice of Angels_, and other spiritual and secular journals, and -he proposes to have them gathered into book-form, to be published as a -volume of poetic gems some time in the future. The following, selected -from this mass of poems, are given as specimens of the poetical work -this spirit has accomplished in connection with his medium:— - - - “AND HE WILL MAKE IT PLAIN.” - - The path of life seems dark and drear - To mortals toiling on - Through heavy clouds of doubt and fear, - And mists of sin and wrong; - For through the shadows of despair - We often seek in vain - For light to pierce the tangled maze, - And make its meaning plain. - - Dear souls are groping in the dark, - And longing for the day, - Who cannot see the lines of truth - Along life’s beaten way; - And spirits, hopeless and forlorn, - Whose tear-drops fall like rain, - Wait anxiously the coming time - When He will make it plain. - - We cannot find the tangled end, - So blindly do we seek; - We stumble o’er the rugged path, - With steps grown faint and weak; - We cannot make the crooked straight, - Nor light the darkened road, - Nor can we ease our aching hearts - Of all their weary load; - - And so we totter on our way, - And cannot comprehend - The meaning of Life’s mysteries, - And how each one shall end: - Why hearts should ache and spirits bleed, - And faint beneath the rod, - Till, in their agony of need, - They cry to Thee, O God! - - Above the clouds that darkly lower - The sun is shining bright. - And through the spirit’s saddest hour - The soul gains strength and might. - We may not find the comforter - For all our woe or pain, - Yet God is the interpreter, - “And he will make it plain.” - - Oh, saddened hearts! oh, stricken souls! - Who long for peace and rest, - The Father’s love about you rolls, - And that will make you blest! - Infinitude can never err; - Its mysteries he’ll explain— - “God is His own interpreter, - And He will make it plain.” - - Dear teachers of the “Living Word,” - Whose souls are bathed in light, - With every impulse nobly stirred - To battle for the right, - To you belief can never err, - Nor “scan his works in vain,” - For God is your interpreter, - And He hath made it plain. - - O Father, God! to thee we pray - For strength to do Thy will, - And as we journey on our way, - Fulfill Thy purpose still; - And through all weakness may we join - The angels’ sweet refrain— - “God is His own interpreter, - And He will make it plain.” - - - DOWN BY THE SEA. - - Down by the sea, the gleaming sands - Forever beckon to the waves, - The seagull flits along the shore - Or nestles in its rocky caves; - The billows chant their sweet refrain - Of life forever grand and free, - And deep-toned harmonies repeat - Their mystic rhythms to the sea. - - Down by the sea the morning breaks, - And all the eastern sky is bright - With shining radiance that wakes - The world in rapture to the sight; - And riding on to burning noon - The golden sun in splendor beams - Upon the dimpling, glistening waves, - Half wrapt in soft, delicious dreams. - - Down by the sea the western sky - Is all aglow with rosy light, - The fiery monarch sinks to rest - Enwrapped in fleecy garments bright; - And out upon the crystal waves - The sunset’s rainbowed, tinted dyes - Reflect their glories to the soul, - And charm it with a glad surprise. - - Down by the sea—the glorious sea— - We watch the white-sailed vessels glide, - Bearing their messages of cheer - Far out upon the silvery tide; - The shining waves caress the sand, - And softly lie upon its breast, - While all the happy peaceful sea - Bespeaks the calm of holy rest. - - Down by the sea there sometimes comes - A mighty current strong and deep - That sweeps along the rolling tide, - And wakes the waters from their sleep; - The great green waves with snowy crests - Come grandly rushing wild and free, - Revealing depths of untold power, - Down by the rolling, matchless sea. - - Down by the sea the love of God - We feel in every breath we draw, - We listen to His mighty tones - In silent, reverential awe; - The air is all alive with thoughts - Of Him who rules both sea and land, - And holds the deeply-flowing tides - Within the hollow of His hand. - - - COMING HOME. - - Drawing nearer to the portals - Of the angels’ happy home, - Lonely-hearted sighing mortals - In their strength or weakness come - Now their white sails in the distance, - Gleaming on Life’s open sea, - Catch a breath from heavenly breezes - Richly scented, warm and free. - - Heavy clouds have gathered o’er them, - Storms and tempests sometimes fell, - Driving every sail before them, - Through the water’s angry swell, - Till again the morning’s splendor - Bursts in triumph o’er each deck, - Lighting up with touches tender - Every trace of storm and wreck. - - Seamed and patched, and wearing traces - Of temptation’s cruel power, - Are the weary, pallid faces - Of the voyagers this hour; - But a gleam of tender sweetness - Falls upon them as they glide - Nearer to the full completeness - Of their home beyond the tide; - - On and on in stormy weather, - Or when summer sunbeams fall, - Till they enter port together - At the quiet boatman’s call. - Raise the strain, oh, souls immortal, - In one chorus sweet and grand, - As ye gain the heavenly portal - Of fair Eden’s Morning Land! - -Spirit Prince found that on certain occasions he could inspire his old -friend Anderson with the poetic fire that thrilled and characterized his -own being. The following poem is one that this intelligence delivered -through the mediumship of that gentleman, and is introduced here to show -the evident kinship of the production with some of those delivered -through the mediumship of Miss Shelhamer:— - - - A FRIEND’S ADVICE. - - Allow me, my friend, a friend’s privilege - To drop a few words in your ear: - You have lived a long time in the mortal, - And wrought foolish things, I much fear; - But the summer of life is not ended, - And its fruits may be gathered, you know, - By all who will act on this maxim: - Water and weed as you go. - - The field of this life is a broad one, - And much precious seed has been sown; - Some of it’s crushed by the wild weeds, - And some of it’s covered with stone; - It needs all the care and attention - That mortals can give it, I know, - So take my advice, and be careful - To water and weed as you go. - - The frost and the snow of the winter - The sun’s rays are melting away, - Bringing a sight of the wildwood, - And the beautiful flowers of May; - Teaching us all the importance - To look to the seed that we sow, - And mind well the lesson I’ve told you: - Water and weed as you go. - - The spring will be here with its promise, - And speak from the green-covered sod, - In flowers that show by their splendor - The manifold wisdom of God. - Oh, man, heed the lesson they teach thee,— - That life from the Father doth flow; - So make it as pure as the flowers, - And water and weed as you go. - - The fruitage will come in its season, - A reward for your toil and your care; - Then see that those in the shadow - A part of your harvest shall share. - This is the voice of the spirit - To brothers and sisters below: - “Be sure, while you dwell in the mortal, - To water and weed as you go.” - -Shortly after the physical decease of that grand man, Wm. Lloyd -Garrison, John Critchley Prince wrote the following sketch,—through the -instrumentality of his regular medium,—which was published in the _Voice -of Angels_, June 15, 1879, and afterward copied into _Mind and Matter_:— - - - THE WELCOME ANGELS GIVE. - -I have recently had the good fortune to witness a scene, the -impressiveness and grandeur of which only those who are unencumbered by -the corporeal body, and who are _all_ spirit, _all_ sense, _all_ -perception, can fully realize. This scene was the spirit reception, the -angelic welcome given to one of life’s noblest heroes, one of the -whitest, grandest souls that has ever trod the pathway of mortal -existence; and though I cannot hope to convey to earth other than a -faint portrayal of the scene, yet I will attempt in this instance to -give my readers some idea of the welcome angels give. - -After more than the three-score years and ten of earthly existence and -experience, William Lloyd Garrison, the friend of the oppressed, the -defender of right, the champion of freedom, calmly, quietly, and -peacefully laid down the burden of mortality, and rising, grand, -majestic, free, a spirit filled with power, passed into the realms of -eternal light. - -In company with a band of kindred spirits, among whom I may mention my -friend Robert Burns, Felicia Hemans, and Elizabeth B. Browning,—noble -souls all, who had wept tears of sadness over the oppressed, even while -tuning their harps to sweeter melody for freedom’s sake,—I was -privileged to witness a spirit reception given to this ascended hero; -not the greeting given by the nearest and dearest of the heart, that was -too sacred for even the eyes of sympathizing spirit friends, who had no -claim upon his love, but the meeting of kindred souls, who had trod the -same paths of truth, waded the same seas of opposition and danger, and -borne the same battle-flag of freedom on to victory. - -Not alone was the spirit of William Lloyd Garrison surrounded by -departed friends of his own country; not alone were his hands pressed by -such moral heroes as Washington, Adams, Lincoln, Andrew, Sumner, and -many more noble souls, men and women of his own country; but there were -Lafayette, Lamartine, Wilberforce, Wilcoxson, George Thompson, Harriet -Martineau, and countless others, assembled to give their brother -greeting. Indeed, all the great reformers of every age and clime, whose -souls now watch from the battlements of heaven the advancement of -liberty and truth on earth, and who still have a hand in shaping the -events of interest to humanity, were gathered to give our friend and the -friend of every man—though the foe to all tyranny, persecution, and -slavery—a perfect ovation, expressed through love, sympathy, and -blessings. But the most beautiful was the sight of John Brown, brave old -Ossawottamie, whose soul continues to march on, and Charles Sumner, -whose spirit still toils for a recognition of the equality of all before -the law, seated at the feet of Mr. Garrison, and looking up to him as to -some beloved teacher and guide. - -Confined by no limits, unrestrained by the confines of walls and -barriers; out in the clear and pleasant sunshine, fanned by the balmy -breeze, refreshed through every avenue of sense by the perfume of -flowers, the gleam of waters, and the songs of birds, the very poetry of -expression, the nectar of loving sympathy gushed from the fountain of -each soul, and formed a sea of light which glorified the soul of him who -felt its genial, life-imparting flow. You who are in sympathy with great -minds, in harmony with all souls earnest for the emancipation of -humanity from whatever enthralls and keeps it down, can conceive faintly -at best of the grandeur, the beauty, and the joy of such a meeting; -countless numbers of gifted, noble souls assembled to give welcome, and -to pay tribute to one beloved apostle of truth. No pen, no tongue can do -the subject justice. - -Outside of the circle of light formed by this celestial company, awed by -its brilliancy, surprised by its glory, debarred from enjoying its feast -of soul communion because of the remorseless memories within them, I -observed a number of faces, faces stamped with the signet of genius as -well as intellect, but bearing the impress of infidelity to truth; faces -belonging to gifted but ignoble spirits who, when upon earth, stood in -high places and publicly denounced the spirits of liberty, of toleration -and justice. Today they are repenting for the life spent in ambitious -desires. - -But this is not all. Coming up from every direction, together and in -great numbers, I observed spirits approaching, from the tiny, tottling -child to the aged grandsire, singing songs of welcome as they came, the -celestial melody of which echoed and re-echoed throughout the spheres, -producing a perfect flood of heavenly sweetness that thrilled the soul -with ecstasy. - -It was a song of gratitude, a mighty pæan of praise, a universal strain -of blessing for deliverance; and as it gathered power and rolled on in -musical splendor, the sweetness of its tones, the beauty of its -expressions, the grandeur of its inspiration clustered and fell in a -cascade of divine harmony over and around the soul of him enthroned in -our midst, the object of our gathering, the central glory of our galaxy, -Wm. Lloyd Garrison. - -On, on they came, bearing branches of green and waving palms; garlands -of beautiful and odorous blossoms, a profusion of snowy-white lilies, -and clusters of royal roses, to strew before his spirit feet. - -But sweeter than all other gifts, and dearer far to him who beheld and -received them, were the smiles of affection, the tears of gratitude, the -whispered blessings showered upon him by these new-comers, the vanguard -of this hero; they who were once poor and depressed, scorned, -uneducated, and despised, the slaves of tyranny, and used as beasts of -burden, but who are now cultured, honored, free!—toilers for the -redemption of souls from bondage. - -First kneeling before their benefactor came the poor, despised negroes, -with hands uplifted in blessing, lips mute from the excess of emotion, -eyes eloquent with joy and gratitude. Not only those who had become free -before the law while yet on earth, but also those who had died in chains -and beneath the lash, came with benedictions for this man who had done -so much for their race, and to receive a blessing from his soul, knowing -it would impart to them strength, inspiration, and courage. - -Following these came hosts of others, men, women, and children, of every -race and color, those who had felt the hand of tyranny, injustice, and -oppression in some one or more of its many shapes. Red and white, the -North American Indian and the Russian serf, delicate women, who had -suffered in homes made unhappy by intemperance or by the cruelty of -tyrannical brutality,—all came to bless this good man as their -benefactor and friend; and their presence brought a joy to his spirit no -mortal can understand. - -Turning earthward, we perceived great billows of golden light, waves of -roseate beauty, clouds of azure and snowy brightness ascending, until -they enveloped our guest with their fragrant splendor, irradiating his -whole being with a new brilliancy, a new loveliness of expression. Each -wave of light that thus arose expressed to us from its peculiar hue and -its own delicate aroma the emotion which it represented; the golden hue -symbolized truth and earnestness, the roseate love and sympathy, the -azure fidelity and gratitude, and the white purity and peace. We -perceived these auras mingling and blending together into beautiful -harmony, and flowing out from hearts encased in mortal, who, though -saddened at the decease of Mr. Garrison, yet sent out after his ascended -spirit love, sympathy and blessings. - -From the colored people assembled to pay their tribute of love and -respect to his memory; from the hearts of earnest women, who speak in -solemn sweetness of his helpfulness and cheer; from the souls of good -men and women everywhere, who loved and honored him; from the soul of -that silver-tongued friend[7] and orator who dares to stand forth and -pay honest, just, and loving tribute as a fitting eulogy to his departed -friend; from the pure and loving heart of that peaceful poet soul[8] who -sings in rhymed sweetness the honor of his friend;—from all these -ascended those emanations of light and beauty and fragrance. Musical -with the silvery sweetness borne from the souls of friends on earth, -they bathed his spirit in a fount of eternal joy and blessing. - -Footnote 7: - - Wendel Phillips. - -Footnote 8: - - John G. Whittier. - -What need of golden harps and streets of pearl? He treads the flowery -paths of spirit life, not idle, not basking in dreamless rest. The -energy of power, the moving force of aspiration, the impulse of desire -are all his, and already his soul is marching on in the ranks of those -lofty ones whose mission is to toil on until man becomes uplifted into -the sphere of universal Love; until all wrong shall flee, tyranny die, -and liberty and knowledge dwell in the homes of all people. - -Press on, noble soul! The victor’s palm is thine, for thou hast -witnessed the triumph of justice and right; the crown of glory is thine, -for thy soul is crowned with the diadem of perfect Love. - -Press on, white-robed soul! for the bright fruition that awaits thee! - -The following chapters are devoted to a recital of the experiences of J. -C. Prince, as narrated by himself, and published in the _Voice of -Angels_. We have alluded to letters of approval and of interest -concerning these experiences received by the editor of that paper from -various quarters. The following extract from a published letter of one -of these correspondents is here given, for the reason that it was penned -by one intimately acquainted with Mr. Prince in earthly life, and -familiar with the general style of his compositions:— - - “NEPHI, UTAH, Sept. 6, 1878. - - To the Editor of the _Voice of Angels_: - - Dear Brother,—I have felt like writing to you since you began to - publish the spirit experiences of John Critchley Prince, for I have - been deeply interested in reading his statements as they appear in - your paper. I am from the same part of England where Mr. Prince dwelt - when in the body, and was in 1850 a power-loom weaver in the West - Mills at Ashton-under-Lyne, where he then resided. I always admired - his poems, and, next to Byron, esteemed his poetry the grandest and - best I had then read. * * * * * I recognize the mind of John Critchley - Prince, the Lancashire poet, in every line of his account of his earth - life in your paper; my wife also recognizes it, she having attended - select parties where he recited some of his best poems, in Duckenfield - and Ashton-under-Lyne, and we read in surprise and astonishment his - first contribution to the _Voice_, not expecting anything of the kind; - it was to us most interesting and agreeable. We congratulate you upon - the acquisition of so noble a soul to your staff of contributors, and - hope he will often give us his rich effusions through your paper. - - Your brother and well-wisher, - THOMAS J. SCHOFIELD.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXI. - MY LIFE AND EXPERIENCES ON EARTH. - - -My Friends,—Bearing the fraternal greetings of not only myself but hosts -of higher spirits, whose pleasure and duty it is to mingle with you -here, and who strive to teach you wisdom and knowledge concerning the -highest, grandest phase of human existence, that of the immortal soul, I -come laden with the experiences of a modicum of time passed in the -super-mundane spheres, and crave an opportunity of unfolding them before -you,—not with a desire for earthly recognition or adulation,—but with -the hope that I may be enabled to show humanity the reality of those -conditions that we aggregate to ourselves while in mortal, and their -practical effects on the soul, trusting that I may enlighten you -somewhat as to _real life_, and its mode of manifestation in the upper -spheres; for it is time that mortals should understand more of the life -to which they are going. - -It is now[9] a period of seventy years since I, John Critchley Prince, -was born upon the earthly plane, at Wigan, Lancashire, England, of poor, -hard-working, honest parents. My only schooling was given me at a -Baptist Sunday school, where I received a slight knowledge of reading -and writing. But as I read with avidity all sorts of books that happened -to fall in my way, I acquired a certain command of language, and -knowledge of composition, that served in after years as a noble -substitute for the education I was unable to procure, and which I always -craved. At the early age of nine years I was obliged to labor for my -living as a reed-maker for weavers, at which I was kept busy for sixteen -hours per day, and my only opportunity for indulging in the luxury of -reading was stolen from sleep. - -Footnote 9: - - The above was written in the spring of 1878. - -In 1821 I accompanied my father to Manchester, where we both obtained -employment as machinists. There, for the first time, I came across a -copy of Byron’s works, which I devoured with astonishing rapidity, -drinking in and retaining all the glory, fire, and beauty of those -exquisite lines, and their delicate imagery, that made Byron, despite -his faults, one of nature’s poets. What a world of delight, what a scene -of enchantment was for the first time opened before me. I seemed to -breathe a new atmosphere, one that thrilled my being to its very center; -and while reveling in the new fields of splendor I had found, I forgot -my poverty and toil; my soul stood forth erect in its conscious dignity -and pride, feeling itself to be no longer a poor, toiling slave, but a -creature of the universe, with powers and capabilities of expansion and -growth. It was then I determined that some day I would sing my songs, -and give them forth to the world. - -But my life went on in the old routine, still toiling in the shop, and -dreaming my dreams all unknown to others, until my father again changed -his abode to Hyde, taking me with him. There, in the early flush of -awakening manhood, ere nineteen summers had passed over my head, came to -my waiting soul that most exquisite of all life’s experiences, “Love’s -young dream.” It came upon me like the first sweet dewy blush of early -morn, bathing my spirit in a flood-tide of ineffable glory, and -thrilling my heart with that ecstatic bliss that I think none but a -poetic soul, attuned in harmony with nature and her works, and thus -enabled to find happiness in spite of toil or sorrow, can fully realize. -And here let me say that to this day, returning as I do from the -immortal shore, I thank God for that experience of true, heartfelt -emotion. It accompanied me through all my life like the melody of a -happy song, and thrilled my despairing soul with its sweetness. It ran -through my evil days of wrong-doing like a golden thread, and with its -sparkling light revealed to me the glory and honor, the sweetness and -purity, of life that might have been mine. - -It is useless for me to attempt to depict the image of my charmer to -you. To others, she was only a neighbor’s lassie, good enough and pretty -in her way, but nothing uncommon. To me she was all that was fair and -canny, and as beautiful and good as Eve appeared to her Adam, in all her -innocent purity of expression on that first awakening which we are told -of in the beautiful allegory of old. - -In 1827 I was united to my dear one, and we commenced life anew, as -happy as two birds; and, though from my poetic fancy and ardent -temperament, I was led to look for more happiness in a life of conjugal -felicity than it is possible for mortals to attain, yet, upon the whole, -my domestic life was a blessing to my inner self, and in its bowers I -wove some of the sweetest garlands that graced my name. - -Poverty and toil, with their train of evils, still attended me, and in -1830, work being slack at home, I went to Picardy, leaving my family of -wife and three children. The revolution had paralyzed trade in France, -and it was impossible to procure employment there; consequently, after -experiencing much suffering, I returned home only to find my family in a -workhouse, from whence I removed them to a Manchester garret, where we -would have starved had it not been for the labors of my wife at -power-loom weaving. That was a time of misery. At length I obtained -temporary employment, and our prospects began to brighten a little, but -through all my life a scarcity of remunerative work seemed to attend me -like a fatality. - -During my residence at Manchester I began to contribute short poetic -pieces to the local papers and periodicals, which, by the kindness of -friends, and those powerful in government affairs, whose attention was -first called to me by the perusal of my literary productions, were -issued in volumes from time to time. The first of these, “Hours with the -Muses,” was brought out in 1840, and reached its third edition in two -years. The subsequent volumes were: “Dreams and Realities in Verse,” -1847; the “Poetic Rosary,” 1856; “Miscellaneous Poems,” 1861, and one -more containing all my principal poems, published the year of my death, -1866. I have been accused of imitating the style of others, but while I -may have done so to some extent, I think none of my critics will deny -that the ideas expressed, and the thoughts embodied, together with the -arrangement of language in my productions, were entirely my own. At the -same time I was never satisfied with my efforts; none of them reached my -standard of excellence, and they sometimes bore marks of my -disappointment and dissatisfaction. - -From the disappointments I had encountered in early manhood, I was all -too easily induced to hie away from my squalid attic home to the -public-house, where, in the company of men who pretended to admire my -“genius,” and to court my society, I would spend hours, aye, days, away -from home, indulging in sin, thereby seeking to drown the memory of -disappointed ambition and blighted hopes. And to this habit, together -with a certain unsteadiness of purpose that kept me from holding on to -any employment for any length of time, I am indebted for many of my -early experiences in spirit life, some account of which I hope to unfold -before you, that you may learn how a soul is plunged in darkness from -the effects of deeds done in the body, and also how it may progress -through degradation and woe to scenes of happiness and peace, if it only -desires to do so. - -I have been thus prolix concerning my mortal life that you may better -understand my experiences in the spirit, and though I may have seemed -too personal, it was unavoidable, and I crave your kind indulgence. It -is impossible for me to convey to you any adequate conception of the -ecstatic bliss I experienced in spirit when lifted above material bonds, -and basking in the realm of poetic fancy; of the toil and sorrow of my -physical existence, or of my feeling of utter degradation and -self-contempt when recovering from a debauch, all of which I was -compelled to outlive in spirit. - - - - - CHAPTER XXII. - MY LIFE AND EXPERIENCES IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. - - -May 5, 1866, I parted with my tenement of clay, and was born into the -world, not only of primal _causes_, but also that in which all _effects_ -of past living are made manifest. Mind and body were alike a wreck. I -had no great satisfaction for the past, and but little hope for the -future. - -While passing out from the material I was dimly conscious of a crowd of -beings pressing around me,—faces I had known long before, but which I -had not seen for years, forms once familiar, but which the passing -scenes of life had blotted from memory; men whom I had met in times past -around the social board, and amid scenes of convivial allurement, where -we had wasted the precious, God-given moments in song or story, -unfruitful of any profitable result; those of whose destiny I was -ignorant, and whom I supposed had forgotten me as I had ceased to -remember them; all were here, recalling by their presence scenes and -memories that I could wish to be dead and buried beyond possibility of -resurrection. - -All the events of my life passed before my inner vision like a panorama, -and I saw myself as others saw me,—the victim of wasted energies and an -ill-spent life. How keenly did I regret much that I had done, and much -more that I might have done, but did not! It was then and there, while -seemingly unconscious to mortal things, I began to fully realize that -omission is oftentimes as great a sin as commission,—that inactivity is -as disastrous to the spirit as misplaced volition. - -At this time, I did not see the forms and faces of any of those I had -loved, and whom it might be supposed would be first at the death-bed of -one so near to them. These forms and phantoms that surrounded me were -encompassed by a cloud of heavy vapor, that entirely veiled the horizon -from my sight. I strove to turn from them, but could not; they hedged me -in on every side, and, while they spake no word, they seemed to mock me -with their taunting looks and gestures. - -This was my first spirit experience. I have since learned that it -consisted entirely of the reflection of past recollections upon my mind, -but it was extremely annoying and unpleasant. - -My next experience was standing by myself, outside of my physical body, -alone, so far as I could see, gazing down upon the old, worn-out -tenement, that I had recently vacated. I found myself clothed in a body -precisely similar to the one I had left, and not in much better -condition, apparently. I was perplexed and bewildered; for, though -spurning many of the old theologic notions of the Hereafter, this was -certainly not the fulfillment of my conceptions of a future life. - -I gazed around, hoping to attract the attention of some one who could -give me an explanation, or in the expectation of meeting my boon -companions; but all in vain,—I could see no one. All was misty, or -rather in a smoky fog, like the streets of London at midday, though I -have since been informed that I was not alone; that there were loving, -helping spirits watching over me, to assist me when possible, but my -mental condition prevented me from perceiving them; and that the smoky -vapor was an emanation from my own spirit, and did not proceed from the -state of the atmosphere. - -While ruminating to myself, as collectedly as my condition would allow, -I observed a party of individuals approach and take a view of my -remains; and what appeared very curious to me, while they seemed very -far away from me, I could distinctly hear their remarks. These parties -were mortals, still dwelling on earth, drawn by a morbid kind of -interest to take a final view of my body. However, I would they had -stayed away, for they did my spirit more harm than good. - -“Poor devil,” said one, “he’s gone at last. Well, he made a wreck of -himself, sure enough.” - -“Aye,” replied another; “he might have done better, but he would not; -and so he’s gone. I always knew how it would turn out.” - -“With all his singing and dreaming,” remarked a third, “he was no better -than the rest of us. The old one would show himself pretty often.” - -“That’s so,” chimed in the fourth; “wilt thee look at him now, lying -there, when he might have been alive and well, like the rest of us! -Well, he’s gone to his account now, poor lad!” - -I waited to hear no more. Mind and brain were alike maddened by what I -_had_ heard. It was all true enough; but every word seemed like a -scorpion’s sting, to pierce my soul. Who were these, that they should -condemn one who had not the power to defend himself? Were they free from -the common taint of sin? - -Thus I questioned; but unable to solve the mighty problems that seemed -pressing down upon me, I made one herculean effort, and, bursting the -bonds that confined me to my useless body, I rushed from the place, away -I knew not where, I cared not; only to get relief for my burning, -tortured soul. - -And here allow, if you please, one digression. Let me warn you, oh, -mortals, to mind how you speak and think of those who have departed the -mortal life. Let your thoughts and words be as charitable and kind as -possible; for by so doing you may furnish a beacon-light that will -brighten their paths upward. But if you speak ill of them, if you hurl -the stone of censure at departing spirits, you may furnish the heavy -weight that will drag them downward. - -Alas, I did not understand the cure of sin-sick, tortured souls; and I -sought that refuge that had been, and was now again, my curse, but which -I vainly thought would drown all recollection and bring relief. - -I soon found myself in a well-known spot, one of my former haunts—the -back parlor, just beyond the taproom—of a public-house. I seated myself -as naturally as ever, and waited for some one to comply with my demand -for liquor; but while the bar-maid flitted about, here and there, and -several times brushed against my person in passing, she paid no -attention to me whatever, and I felt myself neglected indeed. - -Presently, I observed, entering the apartment, one whom I had -occasionally seen at that resort, and who I understood to be a hard -drinker. He called for liquor, and when it was brought, raised the glass -to his lips. Suddenly, by a sort of fascination, I was drawn to his -side, and while he poured the fiery liquid down his throat, my whole -being seemed to vibrate in sympathy, and became saturated with the fumes -of the liquor. At every drop he tasted, I seemed to quaff a -corresponding one; and I found I could indulge myself in that way to any -extent. I remained by his side, drinking long and deep. Our potations -lasted for hours. Oh, the craving desire I had for that deadly fluid! My -deep delight and utter abandonment of self you cannot realize. - -At last our potations ceased. Abused and outraged nature could bear no -more, and my companion sunk down in a complete state of insensibility. -Then I strove to tear myself from him, but all in vain; I was held to -his prostrate form by a cord as unyielding as bands of steel; I could -not free myself from the conditions I had brought upon me. - -And here my retribution began; for, while the liquid we had drank -together had drugged his senses, and benumbed his faculties, it had -affected me in an entirely different way, serving to arouse all my -sensibilities, fire my nervous system with flames of unquenchable -desire, and, in fact, to make me keenly alive to all my surroundings. -The least noise fell upon my hearing like the dismal knell of a lost -soul; the sound of a passing foot startled me like a peal of thunder; -and when the time-piece of the old clockhouse tolled the hour, my whole -being vibrated in unison. I wanted to get away from everybody and -everything I had known,—to be alone by myself where no one could find -me, where life and activity were unknown, and where I could rest my -burning brain. - -Alas, I could not! Like one tied to a stake, I was condemned to pass -what seemed to me a century of time by the side of one with whom I had -nothing in common, save the craving of a perverted appetite. I cannot -convey to you an idea of the horror, darkness, and despair that rent my -soul while thus bound to that form of besotted humanity. The hours -dragged, until at last there came a gleam of relief. Boniface entered -the apartment, aroused my sleeping companion, and sent him to the -pump-room to bathe his head. At the first plash of the water a thrill of -exquisite delight passed over me; a second and a third, and the band -that had held me snapped in twain, and I was free. Never did weary -captive rejoice at his deliverance more than did I at that moment. I -made no stay, but hastened from the place, and have never seen it nor -its inmates since. - -Still drifting along, my only aim and purpose being to gain some lonely, -retired spot, where I might find rest and refreshment, I soon found -myself rising gradually from the ground, and floating or sailing along, -above the heads of the people. - -Before long, the city streets vanished from my sight, and I seemed to be -approaching a strange part of the country; houses and warehouses -disappeared, sunny glades and shady nooks came into view; forest trees, -clothed with garments of living green, beneath which tiny flowerets -nodded their spicy heads, and scented the balmy air with their rich -perfume. - -Away to the left I perceived the azure gleam of dimpling, sparkling -waters; in the distance, towered the lofty peaks of purple-crested -mountains; the sun shone brightly in the heavens, while the atmosphere -became melodious with the hum of insects and the chirping of birds. No -sound nor sight of human life could I perceive; all was silent, save the -murmurings of nature, which fell upon my tortured being like an anthem -of peace. - -“Surely,” said I to myself, “this must be another country; it is -entirely different from any I have ever seen before; the atmosphere -wears that peculiar, transparent haze seen only in the lands of a -Southern clime.” - -But I was too weary for further cognitions. I seemed to drink in the -charm and beauty of the scene without any volition of will or thought, -and to find comfort and rest in so doing. - -At last, I descried a perfect gem of a spot, one that appeared formed -for a fairy bower; just beyond a leaping, laughing streamlet of limpid -water, nestling quietly at the foot of a moss-covered, arch-shaped rocky -wall, I beheld a tiny cove, so beautiful that it seemed almost sacrilege -to intrude therein. - -Emerald banks, as beautiful as silk pile velvet, starred with a -profusion of creamy golden-eyed blossoms; trailing vines like -maiden-hair ferns creeping over the rocks; shrubs of vivid green, with -scarlet bells, swinging their perfumed censers upon the breeze; -sparkling sunbeams and cooling shadows, constituted a place of repose -that a monarch might enjoy. - -And there, amid the beauties of Nature’s works, surrounded by the -splendors of creation, pointing to the wondrous power and beneficence of -God, I sank down upon the emerald sod; and, lulled by the peace and -quiet of the place, my fevered senses grew calm, my pulses even, the -blood cooled in my veins, and I fell into as complete a slumber as it is -possible for a disembodied spirit to experience. - -I was unconscious of the lapse of time, yet I now know it was several -days before I again awoke to a knowledge of my external surroundings. - -I was still alone; no human presence could I discern; the flowers still -bloomed, the waters danced and gleamed, the sun shone, and all was as -beautiful and as real as before. It appeared to me I had reposed there -but a few short hours. - -I aroused myself, and, stepping down to the banks of the stream, -proceeded to lave my face and hands, precisely as I would have done were -I in the body. The water refreshed me. I seemed renewed with life and -vigor; but with the new strength there also came a remembrance of what I -had been, and what I had done, and I sank down upon the mossy bed -overwhelmed with the recollection of my folly and madness. - -Remorse had again entered my presence, and my soul cowered down before -it in bitter agony; tears and sobs mingled together and shook my frame -to its very center, and I wrestled in spirit with the “might have been,” -which was as tangible to me as any objective form would be to mortals. - -As the tempest within my spirit grew less, I began to _feel_ a -holy presence approaching. Presently a low, soft strain of -exquisitely-modulated music fell upon my hearing; so faint, yet so -sweet, did it at first appear that it seemed to blend with and -form a part of the music of the murmuring waters and rustling -leaves. Gradually it swelled louder, clearer, and sweeter, until -it culminated in a burst of triumphant ecstasy, that made the very -grasses leap in unison. - -My whole being was stilled; a deep peace pervaded my system. I was a -_man_ again,—a creature of God, and one worthy to become a -representative of his kingdom. - -As these thoughts permeated my being, causing it to grow calm and -restful, I felt what seemed to be a breath of cool, invigorating air -upon my temples, thrilling my whole frame with an indescribable -sensation of delight, and, on looking up, I was amazed, but not -startled, to observe the form of a venerable patriarch bending over me, -and manipulating my brow with the tips of his fingers. - -His face was smooth and fair, as though no carking care had ever left -its impress thereon, surmounted by a lofty brow, gleaming with a might -of intellect, and crowned with a wealth of snowy, silken hair. A long, -massy beard, lustrous with whiteness, fell upon his breast. He was clad -in a long, purple robe of silken stuff; sandals of glistening brightness -were upon his feet, while in his hand he carried a staff that was -remarkable for its brilliancy. His features were luminous with the light -of reflected love and benevolence; a halo of radiance encircled his -whole being, which scintillated with sparks of light as he moved. - -Subsequently I learned that this halo was the aura flowing forth from -his spiritual structure, the brilliancy of which revealed the purity and -beauty of his interior condition. - -Abashed and humbled before the majestic glory of this presence, I hid my -face from sight, and cowered down as if for concealment. - -“Fear not, my son, I have come to help and encourage thee; thy mortal -ways were rough and devious; thy spiritual paths shall yet be ways of -peace. Lift up thine head, that thy soul may be annointed with the balm -of healing.” - -I had heard no sound of voice, and yet these were the thoughts that -flowed into the interior sensorium of my mind, as the mystic being -continued to soothe my brow with his finger-tips. I raised my head in -questioning amaze, and gazed upon him in wonder. - -“Thee questions who and what I am,” again came the thoughts, not spoken, -but impressed upon my mind; “I am one appointed to seek out and instruct -souls like thine, who are in need of assistance; thee mayst call me -‘Benja, the Missionary;’ I am drawn to thee, to point out the way of -salvation, and to give thee strength and encouragement; thou hast fought -the first battle and won the victory; press on, and thou shalt win the -goal.” - -The thoughts, and indeed the presence of the missionary, sent a thrill -of pleasure through my whole being. Hope spread her rosy pinions above -me, and I became strong, as I thought, for any conflict. - -“Thou hast won thy first victory,” repeated the sage, “but still other -trials await thee; self-abnegation and the renunciation of those -appetites and passions that have in a measure swayed the spirit come not -all at once. Reformation is a work of time. Therefore, my son, trust not -too much to thine own strength, but rather let thy soul’s aspirations -reach outward and upward toward heavenly things, bearing with them a -desire for assistance and guidance. Neither be cast down, for -eventually, a noble existence will be thine. Look around thee upon these -laughing meadows and leaping waters. Thou wouldst know in what locality -thou art. - -“This is the valley of self-examination. Every soul in passing out from -material life is borne to some spot connected with this place. Certain -temperaments are taken to yonder mountains, upon the lofty heights of -which their souls are left to take a retrospective glance back upon -their past lives, their actions, and motives, and to commune silently -with themselves concerning life and its duties; others to that sheet of -clear water you observe in the distance, into which they are forced to -plunge, that they may be cleansed of the impurities that cling to their -spirits. - -“Poetic souls like thine are conveyed to this charming valley, where, in -the contemplation of Nature’s works, they find peace and strength to go -on with the task of self-examination, and the attaining of a desire to -become worthy of better things.” - -The ideas flowing into my mind from the sage ceased, and in a moment -more I was again alone. Suddenly the desire seized me to plunge into the -stream babbling at my feet. I did so; the sensation was to me that of -bathing in a stream of warm, perfumed water; it seemed to penetrate -through the pores of my skin, invigorating my system to a wonderful -degree. I remained in the stream for a short time, and upon emerging -from the bath and surveying myself, I found I had undergone a decided -change. My skin had become soft and fair; the florid appearance had -gone, my hair had lost many of its silver threads, and my limbs felt -lithe and elastic. - -My garments, too, were renovated, having lost their thread-bare -appearance, and altogether I felt and acted like a new creature. At the -foot of a flowering shrub I perceived a polished staff, which I -appropriated, and with it, as a support, I set off to explore the -surrounding country. - -I traveled leisurely; every step of the way revealed new beauties to me, -the splendors of which it is impossible to describe,—shady groves, -wherein the dryads of old might have loved to wander; sunny glades, rich -with their tapestried carpets of flower-gemmed verdure; gushing streams -and natural fountains bursting from the moss-covered rocks. All that -could delight the eye and enchant the senses was spread before me, and I -trudged on, breathing in the beauty around with no thought of, or desire -for, companionship. - -By-and-bye I came to an evergreen hedge; it was very long, but after a -time I came to a large opening through which I passed, and found myself -in an extensive garden, the beauty of which I had never seen surpassed. -Parterres of beautiful flowers lay spread out before me, showing the -cultivation of art, and scenting the balmy air with their rich perfume. -Marble basins received the sparkling water falling from numerous silvery -fountains; lofty trees waved their branches high in the air, and cast a -grateful shade; here and there mossy banks invited to repose; birds sang -in the trees and amid blossoming shrubs. Away in the distance I saw the -blue gleam of what appeared to me to be a vast lake, upon the margin of -which I could perceive a number of white-robed forms flitting to and -fro; the atmosphere was redolent with beauty and sweetness, while above -all the golden sun shone in the azure vault of heaven. - -Hitherto I had been in the natural country where no effort had been made -to alter or improve Nature’s works; but here were to be seen evidences -of human art and skill, brought in to cultivate and develop the natural -into higher types of beauty. I passed into one of the groves at my left, -and seated myself upon a rustic bench before a long table of stone, upon -which were spread fruits of every description, some of which were -unfamiliar to me. Above the table was suspended an inscription, which -read: “All are welcome; partake and refresh thyself.” - -I needed no other bidding; I was hungry and faint; and never did viands -or nectar taste better to the gods than did the fruit, and the sparkling -water which I drew from a fountain close by, to my parched palate. - -I rested awhile, and then proceeded on. As I approached the lake, I -suddenly found myself surrounded by a bevy of white-robed creatures, all -young and fair and beautiful to behold. I contrasted my appearance with -theirs, and though I had congratulated myself on my own improvement not -long before, I now appeared dark and dust-worn by the side of these -fresh young souls. - -I sought to withdraw, but this they would not permit; for, closing -around me in a circle, they intercepted all means of egress. I stood -with downcast eyes, humbled and ashamed, when one young maiden -approached, and laying her hand upon my shoulder, said in tones, the -flute-like sweetness of which I shall never forget: “Do you not know me? -I am one who was very dear to you; I have lived in this beautiful spot -so long, waiting for you to come; surely you must know me, and will -receive the love I have been keeping for you.” - -I raised my eyes and scanned those lovely features. Surely, aye, surely -I recognized them; more beautiful, further developed, and stamped with a -lovelier grace and more charming expression than I had known; yet the -same winning smile, the shining hair, and sparkling eyes of my darling -were before me, in more than radiant splendor. - -I could not speak; it was too much! Oh, had I known I should meet my -loved one thus, how I would have prepared myself to become fit to enter -her celestial presence! - -Divining my thoughts, the dear one twined her snowy arms around my neck, -and whispering, “I am so happy, oh, so happy to meet you!” laid her -silken head upon my breast, and all unworthy as I knew myself to be, I -clasped her in a tender, loving, soul-full embrace. - -Raising her head, my dear one said: “These are my companions, come to -welcome you to the Summer-land. They all know of you, and love you for -what you are worth; they have been with you when you have given forth -the sweet expressions of the soul, and they know what you are capable of -becoming.” - -She led me to a mossy seat, and the fair group, ranging themselves -around us, began to sing a song of welcome, the sweetness of which can -never be surpassed. - -I do not propose to draw these experiences out to great length, -therefore cannot tell you all that transpired in this lovely spot. - -I was welcomed, given a happy home for my abiding place, but left free -to wander wherever I would. Surrounded by loving faces, and ministered -to with tender care, I sank into a state of dreamy bliss, well suited to -my peculiar temperament. - -You may think I had passed through the temptations of life, I had -renounced its follies, and repented of its mistakes. But repentance is -not a thing of a day or a month; memory has written her score upon the -tablets of the soul, and if blotted and scarred, it takes time and labor -to efface their unsightliness. I did not know this at the time, but -inactivity is the bane of life, and the soul that is idle cannot go -forward. - -It was some time after I had entered this paradise, and been welcomed by -angels, I was seated within the enclosure of a marble pavilion, and -dreamily gazing out upon the sunny slope, when I became conscious of the -presence of the missionary I had met in the valley, who spoke these -words and vanished: “My son, life is earnest; thou hast queried why thou -canst not write the soul-stirring poems of the past. It is because thou -art inactive. Look about thee, and see if there is nothing to do, if not -for thyself, for some other in need. Wouldst thou become noble and -grand? Then work for it. In _this_ world the harvest comes only to him -who plants and tends the seed.” - -I was confounded and confused. Stung into activity, I waited for no one, -but hastened from the place and from the wonderful garden. I determined -to do something, to go somewhere; but I knew not what course to pursue. -Soon I felt a desire to return to earth and see what was going on there. -Perhaps I could find something to do, or some inspiration for poesy. Ah, -I knew not that I was still weak, and unable to cope with temptation; -that I was again destined to fall into the mire. But thus it was; yet, -thank God, for the last time! Of that I will inform you in my next -chapter. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII. - THE POET’S COUNCIL. - - -Again I appeared to be drawn toward the earth. Recollections of old -associations began to revive in my mind, and I felt a desire to return, -and once more mingle with mortal life, urged on by the thought that -perchance I should there find something to do. - -Impelled onward by an inner impulse, I soon found myself in the crowded -streets of a vast city: every thing looked familiar, and when I espied -the glittering cross of St. Paul’s gleaming through the smoke and dust, -I knew that I was again in the heart of London. - -Nobody appeared to take any notice of me; all were hurrying on, intent -upon their own affairs, and I was as one virtually alone, even in the -crowded, teeming mart of a vast metropolis. - -I threaded my way leisurely along (for since I had entered the material -plane again the reckless impetuosity that sped me on had vanished), -pausing now and again to watch the tide of restless, surging humanity, -as it flowed along, with no definite aim or end in view, when I was -brought to a sudden stand-still, by hearing my own name pronounced by -one of two gentlemen just in front of me. - -“Yes,” said he, “we are going to hold a little social levee at the club -tonight, and to pay our tribute of respect to the memory of Critchley -Prince. Poor fellow, he was his own worst foe, and he blotted his own -career; but the works he left, and the songs he sung, show his to have -been a gifted, sympathetic soul. For that reason we have drawn up a set -of resolutions, and have determined to call our meeting together this -evening, in honor of the departed poet. You had better make one of us.” - -The other gentleman replied that he would be with them, if possible; and -I determined that I would also be there. - -I recognized the first speaker as one of the most brilliant and noted -_literati_ of the day, one who is even now a dweller on earth, courted -for his genius, and loved and respected for his benevolent heart and -sympathetic soul; at that time he was about fifty years of age, and full -of life and energy. I knew him to be a member of a certain literary -club, all the members of which were men of brilliant intellect, not a -few of whom were well-known in the literary world; and it was this -club-meeting that I had determined to visit, partly out of curiosity to -hear what might be said of myself, and partly to witness the -proceedings, knowing full well that a feast of intellectual dainties -awaited whoever should be fortunate enough to enter. - -The two friends parted at a certain corner, but I remained with the man -of genius, resolving that I would not leave him until he arrived at the -evening gathering; and I did not. - -Promptly at the hour appointed, the company gathered in the parlors of -the organization, myself among the number. - -I do not propose to reveal all that was said and done on the occasion. -The meeting was a most enjoyable one; gems of thought, original ideas, -brilliant repartee, and flowery _bon mots_ circulated freely from mind -to mind; in short, the occasion was a feast of intellectual glory, that -could not fail to arouse the enthusiasm of any but the most stupefied -spirits. The eulogy and the encomiums paid to the memory of Critchley -Prince were kind, and well calculated, coming as they did from the -hearts of England’s most gifted sons, to awaken a feeling of pride and -gratification in the heart of him of whom they were spoken. - -But, alas, this banquet of ennobling thought and chaste, exquisite -expression, which alone would have refreshed and invigorated the soul, -and at which even the angels of heaven might have been pleased to -preside—this festal board—needs must have been polluted by the presence -of costly wines, and rich, rare, body-clogging viands. Aye, it is true -that there, where no feast of a material nature was needed, where, -indeed, it would only serve to lower the time and place into a scene of -sensual festivity, the wine-cup passed from hand to hand, brilliant -toasts were given and repeated, and I, in company with others, again -tasted the perfumed draught that ever tends to degrade humanity. - -It is true that I did not drug myself into insensibility, neither did -any one of that assembled company; nor did I become so intensely alive -in every sense and avenue of feeling as heretofore, yet I partook of the -fluid, and again found that I was not strong enough to resist temptation -and to overcome the evil habit. - -I lingered at this enchanted spot for hours, indeed, until the assembly -dispersed, each member seeking his abode, with brain fired by alcoholic -stimulants, and yet apparently none the worse for what he had taken. - -Highly pleased with my reception and entertainment, I separated from my -good friends, and thinking I should like to take a walk, wandered forth, -under the glorious orbs of early morn. My brain was heated and all astir -with phantom-like thoughts flitting through it. I soon paused upon a -bridge of the Thames, and at once a desire entered my mind to fling -myself into the river’s depths. I wondered what effect such an act would -have upon me; I knew that I was a disembodied spirit, and therefore -could not destroy my existence; still I did not know but I might -experience some shock to my system, like that felt by drowning -mortality. - -However, I determined to take the leap, which I did. No sooner had I -done so than, instead of sinking under the water, I found myself slowly -rising. I could not feel the water at all; it seemed as though I were -floating upward upon a cloud. - -Rising still higher and higher, I at length found myself resting upon a -strip of rocky, barren land; I knew that I was again beyond the bounds -of earth, but in what part of spirit life I was entirely ignorant; all -was dreary and desolate. By this time I had recovered in a measure from -the effects of the wine-bibbing, and thought and memory again went -bounding through my mind with startling intensity. - -Resting against a giant rock, that reared its head far upward toward the -murky sky, I gave myself up to gloomy retrospection. What good had I -done,—what work accomplished? Nothing; I had again fallen before the -tempter; I was weak and helpless, powerless of will, of no use to myself -nor to my kind! Why, oh, why must I continue to drag out such a shameful -existence? - -Thus I mused and mourned, groaning deep in agony of spirit; my remorse -was genuine, but I had not the power (or rather I thought I had not) to -again rise after this my latest fall from self-respect. - -The hot sun came out and glowed with a lurid light; not a shrub or trace -of vegetation were to be seen; all was stony and barren,—no sign of -life, except far up, perched on the crags, there sat a bird of sable -plumage, that now and then flapped its wings, and seemed to mutter and -croak in mockery of my torment. I remembered the “Raven” of the American -poet, and wondered if this too was a creation of my fevered brain, and I -was to be haunted henceforth with the presence of this ominous creature. -At last it flapped its wings and flew away, and I sank into a kind of -half-dreamless lethargy, which lasted I know not how long; but at length -I was aroused by the touch of a cool hand upon my head, to find the -presence of my missionary guide, “Benja.” - -“Come, my son,” said he; “thou hast done well; thou needst have no fear. -Thou art upon the heights of self-condemnation. It is true thou hast a -few more trials to bear ere thou canst enjoy the full glories of -spiritual existence; but all the steps thou hast taken were necessary to -thy well-being; they were what thou needed to bring thee to a full -realization of the past. Arise and come with me, that thou mayst obtain -a glimpse of the realities of life, a gleam of the glorious -manifestation of power that awaits thee.” - -Taking me by the hand, the sainted spirit began to slowly rise, drawing -me upward with him. Away, away, over rugged heights and dreary wastes of -land we sped until we neared the entrance of a valley more exquisite in -beauty than any I had ever beheld. Strains of enchanting music issued -from thence, mingled with bursts of merry laughter, and sounds of -sweetest singing. - -Upon entering the valley, we were saluted by the fragrant breath of -beautiful flowers, borne toward us upon the balmy breeze of morning; -birds carolled among the leafy branches of the trees, or flitted about -the sparkling sprays of gleaming water, issuing from founts of alabaster -purity;—all was calm and serene, a picture of contentment and repose. -Beautiful homes, gleaming with singular whiteness, and embowered with -flowering vines of gorgeous beauty, nestled low down in the heart of the -valley. - -There were no doors or windows to these houses, but the sides were -entirely open, revealing the simple, innocent home life of their -inmates; the roofs were supported by marble pillars, around which the -vines and tendrils clung with loving tenderness. From these homes issued -those sounds of joy and happiness we had heard ere entering the valley. - -Away in the distance, on either side, arose the majestic heights of -purple-crested mountains; while a beautiful river flashed and sparkled -in the sunlight, but a little way before us. Near the center of the vale -I observed a massive dome, of marvelous beauty, rising from the midst of -a grove of trees, and toward this my guide continued to lead my -bewildered spirit. - -As we approached, I found the building to be a vast and stupendous -temple, wrought with exceeding artistic skill and beauty, the delicate -carvings and fretwork of which I had never seen equalled. - -The grounds surrounding this magnificent temple presented a scene of -unsurpassing loveliness. The green sward, rich with velvet-like -softness, glowed and sparkled in the sunlight like a huge emerald of -priceless value. Thickets of wild roses here and there shed their royal -perfume upon the passing breeze; vines and tendrils twined around the -trunks of lofty trees, through the branches of which flitted and -carolled birds of brilliant plumage. - -I followed my guide up a flight of marble steps, and found myself in a -spacious vestibule, at the further end of which hung a heavy curtain of -royal purple velvet. The floor of this vestibule was tessellated with -blocks of many-hued marble, presenting a most beautiful appearance, in -the center of which arose a magnificent fountain of crystal whiteness, -most exquisitely sculptured and carved, from which ascended sprays of -cool and sparkling water. “Water, water everywhere!” Through all my -wanderings in the eternal world I have never been long absent from the -sight of clear, leaping, sparkling water. It is the life element of the -spirit, next to sunlight and air, and it needs no additional fluid to -make it agreeable and palatable. - -Through the open interstices of this entrance the perfumed air from -without wandered, diffusing a most refreshing breeze throughout the -apartment. To the left I observed what appeared to be an inclined plane, -the surface of which was as smooth as glass, and as white as porcelain. -This glassy road led upward beyond the frescoed ceiling, until it -disappeared from sight. I turned an inquiring look upon my companion, -who thus replied to my silent questioning: “Thou art now, my son, -standing within the walls of one of our temples dedicated to Art. This -is the Palace of Delight,—the Artists’ Home! Beyond yonder curtain is -the Hall of Poesy, where congregate souls so rounded out and perfected -that they may express themselves in measure full and sweet; their lives -are breathing, active poems of beauty and love. Yonder spiral stairway,” -directing my attention to a stair-case glittering like burnished gold, -at my right, “leads to the halls dedicated respectively to the gods of -music, painting, and statuary, where souls attuned in harmony with those -divine expressions of creative energy gather to pour forth all the -hidden richness and glory of their spiritual conceptions of life. - -“Yonder crystal pathway leads to the grand temple of all, where gather -those poets, artists, sculptors, musicians, prophets, and sages, who are -united in the bonds of sympathy and love, to compare notes, and to charm -and enlighten each other with the productions of their individual minds. -Thee will observe that it is up hill all the way, extending beyond thy -vision, and that the road is slippery and seemingly impossible to climb, -typifying the pathway over which struggling genius is forced to go, -slipping here and there, oftentimes stumbling, until it plumes its wings -for bolder flight, and by determined effort and perseverance wins the -goal. - -“The novitiate who first enters this temple dedicated to the Muses would -fain ascend yonder roadway, but, finds himself unable to do so; for he -must first visit each one of the halls of learning ere he attempts to -enter the grand temple of Art. When he has done so, he finds no need to -crawl slowly up yonder plane, but concentrating his will upon the -desired spot, by the power thus acquired, mounts upward without fear, -and gains the goal. - -“But thou, my son, must now pass beyond yonder drapery; there thou wilt -find that for which thy soul is to be fitted. Thou wilt find kindred -minds, and sometime thy birth-right. I must leave thee; my work calls me -away; others will teach thee the lesson of life. Farewell, and God bless -thee.” - -The sage vanished, and I was again alone. Curiosity and interest led me -to approach and push aside the hanging velvet that obscured my sight. I -did so, and beheld a vast apartment, the roof of which, fretted with -lace-like tracings of golden hue, was supported by richly-carved columns -of finely-veined marble. The floor was a mosaic of pearl and ivory, -formed into clusters of flowers. At the farther end was a raised dais, -covered with a crimson, satin-like fabric, above which, suspended from -golden rods, clouds of creamy, fairy-like lace drooped and fluttered. - -Upon the dais was seated the stately form of a male spirit, whose -majestic-bearing, noble brow, and intelligent, genial, love-lit -countenance attracted and held the admiration, esteem, and respect of -the beholder. Upon either side was seated a personage, mild and gentle -of demeanor, with the unmistakable mark of genius stamped upon his brow. -Ranged around the dais in a semi-circle were a number of seats, filled -with occupants of both sexes, all seemingly earnestly attentive to the -master spirit of the hour. - -The inmates of the hall were clothed in various costumes, such as their -fancy suggested; but with such correctness of taste that all the colors -and styles blended together in perfect harmony, and in company with -their surroundings made up a superb and radiant picture, perfect in all -its details. I noticed a peculiar halo of mellow light emanating from -and surrounding each member of this assembly, graduating from a -beautiful tint of yellow down to pearly whiteness, lighting up the -features with indescribable beauty. These souls were enveloped in their -own wealth of love, sympathy, and perceptive harmony. - -I had but to gaze on the massive brow, thoughtful, speaking countenance, -and smiling eyes of that central figure when it flashed upon me, that -this was Addison,—Addison the gifted, noble and true, whose works I had -ever admired, and which I considered beyond emulation. The pale, -saint-like face upon the right I recognized as Cowper, the good. At the -left, with flashing eye, and impassioned features, was Byron, but Byron -purged of the impurities and grossness of sensual life. - -I gazed around, and it dawned upon me who these people were. I saw the -calm, pure features and love-lit eyes of Felicia Hemans, of Elizabeth B. -Browning, of Letitia Landon, and others well-known to me from the -melodious outpourings of their spirits. There were Dryden, Thompson, and -Pope,—once little, misshapen Alexander Pope, now grown straight, lithe, -and willowy with no discontent upon his features, even sitting at the -feet of Addison, absorbing the reflected light of that stately presence. - -I could not understand what was going on. I heard nothing but a low, -sweet, rhythmic sound proceeding from the dais, which was unintelligible -to me, though, from the interested looks of those present it was -evidently not so to them. I had advanced no farther than to the inner -side of the curtain, for I dared not intrude upon that celestial -company. I again glanced at myself, and as the contrast between my -faded, dust-worn, shabby appearance and the fresh purity and sweetness -of these harmonious souls flashed upon me, together with the thought -that, had I done more and been more in the past, I too might have been -seated here with this angelic host, in place of creeping in like an -outcast and an alien, I covered my face and fled from the apartment and -the place. - -I next found myself standing upon a sandy shore, watching and listening -to the roar of the surging waves as they came rolling in to my feet. All -was wild and tempestuous. How I had come here I could not tell; through -what tortuous, devious paths I had wandered I could not explain. I felt -that I had passed through a fiery furnace. I was still scathed and -smarting from the sting of accusing memory. I felt a touch upon my -shoulder, and turning gazed into a pair of kindly, sympathetic eyes, the -eyes of one whom I felt was to be my friend and brother; of one whose -name shall yet be sung throughout the length of Old England; one who -passed from earth a few years before myself, at the early age of -thirty-two. I gazed into the eyes of Robert Brough, poet and friend. -Instantly I knew I had met one who would assist and teach me what my -spirit required. - -“I have come to help you,” he said, grasping my hand in a hearty clasp; -“I have long followed you, I was at the Poet’s Council, and saw you -enter. Noting your movements, watching the expression of your -countenance, I understood your condition, and when you rushed forth I -followed, feeling that I might be able to assist you. I have since kept -you in sight, but owing to the clouds that enwrapped you, I have been -heretofore unable to make my presence known. Now that the force of your -emotions is spent, and you are beginning to grow calm and collected, I -come to offer you my assistance, and to show you how to nobly retrieve -the past, and find perfect peace for your soul. Will you accept my aid?” - -I grasped the hand still holding my own, and cried in a voice choked -with emotion: “I will! I will! only show me the way, and I will follow -you?” - -“To you,” continued my friend, pointing to the surging billows before -us, “this scene is presented as a type of the desolate, lonely shore, -and the warring billows of passion-haunted thoughts, upon which man may -recklessly wreck his whole existence; but, beyond the sandy waste, and -the ocean’s depths, there are calm waters, and sweet, smiling fields -where we may find redemption, and make that restitution necessary to -peace of mind. Come with me and I will guide you to health and -happiness. Concentrate your thought upon me, and remain passive.” - -I did so, and instantly I found my companion and self transported from -the dreary shore to the same valley I had entered on my first visit to -the immortal world. “You wonder at my mode of transportation,” said -Robert, noting my surprise, “but you will soon become used to it, for it -is the spirit’s true mode of rapid traveling. We have only to fix our -will upon the place to which we wish to go, and instantly space is -annihilated, and we are there. When you have thrown off a few more of -the conditions of your earth life, you will be able to understand this -law, and many others; and in order that you may do so, I wish you to -plunge into yonder mist arising before us.” - -But a few feet from us there ascended from the depths of a small lake a -heavy bank of mist or vapor, and, in compliance with the request of my -friend, I plunged into this fog, which, upon my doing so, seemed to -penetrate every atom of my being. - -When I emerged I seemed indeed to have been born again, to have received -a baptism that had washed away much that was heavy and gross in my -system, and I felt light as air, and almost imponderable. - -“Now you begin to feel something like a spirit,” said my friend, seating -himself upon a mossy bank, and motioning me to a seat beside him; “you -are becoming regenerated; look at yourself, and you will perceive a -change; you can also see, hear, and feel clearer and better; all your -senses are awakened and quickened, because the spirit is beginning to -work free from the crudities of materiality.” - -It was indeed true; my senses did seem to be intensified ten-fold; -distance lent no obstruction to my view; my vision appeared to be -unlimited. I could perceive forms, radiant in angelic beauty, moving to -and fro; towns and cities gleaming white in the sunlight where before my -sight was bounded by the horizon, and I could see nothing but the limits -of the beautiful valley, and no human being but our two selves. - -My hearing, too, was quickened; for sweet, harmonious sounds stole upon -my ear, where before I had heard nothing; all my senses seemed to be -trebly alive, and awakened to activity; my outer structure, too, had -grown so clear and fair as to become almost transparent, while my -garments had assumed a purity of appearance I had never noticed before. - -“You will soon be able to enter into and enjoy all the true pleasures of -existence,” resumed the poet. “I, too, have passed under experiences and -trials similar to your own; and though they were not induced by -precisely the same cause, yet they were sufficiently severe to lead me -to sympathize with and give you strength.” - -He ceased, and my soul became too full of gratitude for utterance, -perceiving which, he said: “By-and-bye, all these things will be -explained to you, and you will thank the good Father for giving you -these experiences, by which to develop and strengthen your spirit. But -come, I must show you your work. Remain passive, and trust in me.” - -Again I followed his bidding, and in a moment more we were gliding along -the streets of an earthly town. Again I was in the precincts of old -England, but material sights and sounds seemed farther away from me than -ever before. - -“I am going to take you,” said my guide, “to one who is noble and true -to the stern duties of life; one who, in spite of trials and -perplexities, of trouble and care, has remained faithful to the higher -dictates of his inner spirit; who, reared in poverty, has yet carved out -a name for himself, and by turning aside from the glittering allurements -of life, has endeared himself to many hearts,—a royal soul, a kingly -mind, as yet in the physical body. I bring you to him, that from the -example of his life, and the strength of his soul, you may learn your -lesson, and draw encouragement to go on and do likewise.” - -He ceased to speak, and instantly we were in an apartment which I -recognized as the room of a thinker, a student, and a poet. There was -but one occupant; a slight figure, bearing a lofty head and noble brow, -with an earnest, intellectual cast of features. He was busy perusing a -book, which, from the intentness of his gaze, I divined must have been a -work requiring deep study. - -How calm and peaceful was the atmosphere of that place! The air was -replete with quiet and rest. “I shall leave you here,” said my guide. -“When we meet again, you will be the worker, and one who has found -content and joy. Adieu.” - -He was gone; and there, in the quiet sanctuary of the poet’s study, in -company with that loyal soul, whose earnest thought was to elevate -humanity; in contemplation of his work, and drawing strength and -encouragement from his fidelity to truth, and his desire to benefit -mankind, I became strong and enduring, enabled to put away the enticing -temptations of life, to expand my powers under the light of spirit -development; and a desire was kindled in my soul that has never been -quenched,—a desire to be of use, to do good to others, to assist the -needy, elevate the downtrodden, and enlighten and instruct those sitting -in darkness. - -Sitting in the companionship of that noble mind, reading with him his -works, listening to his songs of beauty, witnessing his dreams for the -remission of human ills, painted as they were on the sensorium of his -soul, in colors of gorgeous splendor; breathing in the perfume of his -holiest aspirations, watching his struggles and triumphs,—I became -purified and purged of old crudities, and went out from that presence -with a determination to do something for humanity, to be something in -the great arena of life; and from that determination I have never -strayed. - -Born of this desire,—to do something for the good of humanity,—there -came to my soul a new strength unlike anything I had known before; and -which enabled me to enter dens of vice in search of souls to aid without -danger of contamination, or of falling a victim to temptation. Of my -work in this direction I shall speak in a future chapter; but first I -wish to tell you of a visit I have made to one of our brightest spirits; -one whose songs are known and sung the wide world over. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV. - A VISIT TO ROBERT BURNS. - - -I had long been pressed and impressed to pay a visit to the spirit home -of Robert Burns, Scotland’s favored child of song, where he extends the -thorough hospitality of a genial heart, and where all kindred souls are -welcomed with royal cordiality. - -I had met Burns upon many occasions since my entrance to the joys of -spirit life. I had seen him in the public convocations of poets, had -been with him at friendly gatherings where souls like his meet to enjoy -the rich and varied productions of each other’s minds; I had seen him in -hall and bower, amid lofty and amid lowly scenes; and finally I had -received a visit from him in my own private domain. But as yet I had -never responded to his kindly, urgent invitations, nor to my own -promptings, to return the visit. An opportunity at length presented -itself for me to do so, and accordingly, with a friend, who wished me to -travel leisurely as mortals do, and who accompanied me to point out the -natural beauties and points of interest along our route, I set out with -a joyful spirit, and anticipations of a rich treat, to visit the spirit -home of Scotia’s immortal bard. - -I will not weary you by descriptions of our journey. The time is coming -when the localities and scenery of spirit life will be described to -mortals by those who are fully competent to do so. At present, I will -confine myself to the object of my journey, namely, the arrival at the -spirit home of the poet. - -My companion and myself journeyed along—he interesting me on the way, by -relating bits of history or incidents concerning places we passed, -together with anecdotes of the people and their customs—until we arrived -at the entrance of a natural basin or valley, that lay like a great -emerald between two ranges of towering mountains. Upon the right, the -mighty pile reared its lofty head in solemn grandeur; the morning -shadows resting upon it, only serving to deepen the impressiveness of -its height and power. Its base of a dark brown hue supported the rugged -pile, which deepened in color as it arose, until its apex presented the -appearance of a gigantic amethyst, glittering beneath the light of -morning in an indescribable purple splendor. - -Upon the left arose a range of polished stone, as white as sculptured -marble, which gleamed and glistened in the sunlight like a mountain of -frost work. Its numerous crags and peaks shone like so many spears of -frozen snow, the rosy light resting upon its sparkling surface causing -it to present an appearance at once marvelous and bewitching to the -beholder. - -In the hollow formed by these mountain ranges nestled the valley I have -mentioned, covered with a luxuriant growth of vegetation and verdure. -Fields of ripening grain, blooming gardens, delighting the senses with -their fragrance and beauty, waving trees, in all the glory of exuberant -foliage, were to be seen in every direction, while the white cottages of -the dwellers gleamed here and there, and in their delightful locality -bore every indication of home comfort. The people whom we saw busy about -their gardens, or caught glimpses of between the open doorways of their -houses, appeared happy and contented; their dress was simple, and -seemingly worn for comfort; their countenances betokened peace and -liberty. Songs of innocence and mirth arose upon the balmy air, mingling -with the tones of children’s merry laughter. In short, here was an -Arcadia in real life, such as any poet might be proud to dream of, and -to picture out to the delight of his fellow-men. - -“These,” said my friend, “are the people who have gathered about Robbie -Burns, as a flock of sheep gather around a beloved shepherd; or better, -as a group of children gather about a beloved and venerated father, to -listen to his advice, and follow his counsel, knowing it is for their -good. - -“Robert Burns has made these people what they are. They have come to -spirit life one by one, worn and weary from the cares of earth; some of -them even sin-sick and degraded from unnatural lives, led while in the -body. He has gathered them together, taught them self-reliance, preached -to them through the opening flower, the running stream, and the songs of -birds. He has taught them to forget their cares, and to desire a nobler -existence. He has set them at work to cultivate their gardens and build -themselves homes. In doing this they have grown happy and found rest. - -“From him they have learned patience, self-restraint, and -self-abnegation, a belief in the divinity of every spirit, and love for -humanity. - -“Some of these people, worn and broken down, came to him of themselves. -They had heard of Burns while on earth, had read his words of sympathy, -of love and tenderness, knew that he had sinned and suffered, and that -with all he had faith in man. Through the great desire of their souls to -see him, they were drawn to his presence, and his great, kindly heart, -understanding their needs, spoke to them words of cheer, which gave -relief and strength. - -“Others he himself found by the wayside, sunk in misery and degradation; -he held to them the helping hand, kindled in their breasts contrition -for wrong committed, which brought a desire to do better and be better. -He found their loved and loving ones for them; and all reverence him -with love and blessing. The children abiding here are little waifs cast -off from earth, who have known no tender care before their spirit birth; -here they are cared for and educated by those capable of giving -instruction to opening minds.” - -A group of merry children, laughing and shouting in glee, dashed by us -as my companion ceased speaking, their faces radiant with joy and -happiness. - -We paused at the entrance of a magnificent garden, whose limits extended -far and wide. The well-kept walks, the superb parterres of blooming -flowers, the shrubs raising their graceful branches as if conscious of -their beauty, the grand old trees rearing their mighty heads, and -casting grateful shadows, the pond at the further end, gleaming and -glittering in the sunlight, rustic seats scattered here and there, banks -of velvet-like richness, bright with their vivid hue of emerald green, -all betokened this place to be the property of one who loved Nature, and -was a willing worker in beautifying and adorning her productions. - -This immense garden was not enclosed from the public way, except by a -low hedge of evergreens, whose tops were tufted with delicate, -creamy-hued, fragrant blossoms, reminding me forcibly of our own native -hawthorn. No gate barred the entrance way; it was open to the free -admittance of all. - -At the farther end of the principal walk arose a plain, unpretentious -dwelling, its white walls gleaming with an appearance of purity and -peace. So far had we come up the valley that this cottage appeared to us -to rest at the base of the purple-crested mountain, like a bird’s nest -securely fastened upon a rugged rock. - -“Here,” said my guide, “you have the home of Robert Burns. I will now -leave you to his care.” Ere he could proceed, a form issued from the -open doorway of the house, and hastened down the path to meet us. That -beaming countenance, those kindly eyes, and warm, cordial hands extended -to greet us; that commanding, yet unassuming figure, clothed in simple, -rustic garb, could belong to no man in God’s universe but Robert Burns. -It needed no honeyed speech, no formal words of greeting, no -conventionalities, to tell us we were welcome; the spirit of our host -over flowed with hospitality, and his soul beamed with all the fervor of -his joy at meeting us. - -Oh, the pleasure that enwrapped my being when I first entered the -sanctuary of that good man’s great heart, and felt that we were -congenial companions! No constraint, no conventional formalities with -him; all was freedom and perfect ease. - -My guide pleaded necessities of business as an excuse for leaving me -alone with my host, and as we both preferred to roam in his great -treasure-garden to entering the house, and feeling refreshed and strong -in spirit, as though I had just partaken of food (which was true, as I -had been feeding my soul all the way on the many delights I had -encountered), we turned down a by-path, and I began to examine the rare -plants and elegant shrubbery of the place, my host displaying and -explaining his treasures as we went. - -“I am surprised,” said I, “at your wealth of luxuriant bloom, and the -beauty as well as the delicacy of the perfume of these plants; they -surpass everything I have yet seen; you must give them a great deal of -attention.” - -“Well, lad,” replied my companion, “it’s not that so much. I look after -them every day, of course, give them water and just the right degree of -light, and trim and train them when there’s muckle need; but I think its -adaptability to surroundings that makes ’em fine. I love them,—every -one,—and it’s real pleasure to care for them;” and it was with unfeigned -fondness that he bent over a rare stock of geraniums, and lifted a -magnificent bloom to my view. We wandered along, chatting about this -shrub and that plant; the proper treatment of this stock, and the right -degree of culture for that variety. Nature and time had made him a -thorough floriculturist; it was the spiritual refining of that love of -Nature, manifested in the farmer-boy, using the plough and spade, and -weaving songs of richest beauty over his work. - -Again we paused, this time by the side of a parterre of the most -beautiful garden-lilies I ever beheld. The creamy, cup-shaped blossoms, -which crowned the slender stems, rose tall and straight from a low mass -of deep, dark, and glossy leafage; while the regal flowers, with their -tints of snowy richness, flecked with tiny bars of golden hue, emitted a -fragrance of the most exquisite yet subtle of delicate odors. There were -dozens upon dozens of these royal blossoms, filling the air with their -rich perfume, and inviting the honey-bee to visit them in his search for -sweets. - -As I paused to admire this magnificent group of beauties—mentally -likening them to a bevy of pure-souled, white-robed angels—and to drink -in the full richness and glory of the scene spread out before me, there -came, wafted upon the scent-laden air, a strain of sweetest music,—such -as I have often heard in spirit, but which is never produced by any but -highly-cultivated or advanced souls,—accompanied in this instance by a -female voice in singing; and such singing—so full of melody, of -expressive tenderness, with a rich under-current of harmony—mortal -tongue or pen is inadequate to describe. I looked at my companion -inquiringly. Said he: “It is my Highland Mary, the sainted soul who -passed on before me, and who has made me what I am. This patch of lilies -is her especial pride. I have named them for _her_, and call them ‘The -Snaw Mary.’ We shall soon be with her, and you will see her for -yourself.” I was delighted at the prospect of meeting “Highland Mary,” -which delight of course he perceived. - -We moved on past beds of beautiful verdure and bloom of every hue, and -arrived at the lake, a superb sheet of water, clear as crystal, and -extending over a large area, its margin laid with tiny, white -cobblestones, presenting a neat, pretty appearance. A fairy-like boat -was moored at a landing-place, upon the side of which I observed painted -a large, thrifty-looking thistle. - -A rustic bridge extended across the lake, over which we passed. At the -farther side were a number of tiny arbors, around and above which twined -and clung flowering vines, some of which were very familiar to me. -Toward the nearest of these flower-wreathed pavilions my companion -turned. The sound of singing had ceased, but through the swinging -leaflets of the vines I could perceive the white drapery of female -garments. - -In a moment more we were in the presence of that sweet, long-loved, -immortalized “Highland Mary;” and well might Robert Burns have mourned -her loss, and well might the poet soul have sung his sweetest song “To -Mary in Heaven.” The features of this sainted maiden were almost -transparent; a halo of celestial beauty shone about her form as she -moved; her beautiful eyes emitted a radiance that must have been -dazzling to those not fitted to enter her sphere of purity; her bonny -hair rippled down her back in waves of golden light. The beauty of mind, -the purity of an innocent heart, the tenderness of soul, expressing -itself in sympathy toward the weak and erring, combined with traces of -experience in human suffering, manifested themselves in the chastened -refinement of that lovely countenance, and the sphere of purity -surrounding that angelic being. - -I stood before her abashed and humbled; but a moment more, the sweet -voice of Burns’ Mary bade me welcome, and I was made to feel at home. - -Years of experience in the higher life had been of inestimable value to -that maiden; she had had the teaching of highly-developed spirits, and -the beauty, brilliancy and grace of a cultured mind, that was accustomed -to deep thinking, were plainly discernible in her remarks. I was content -to be a listener, and to drink deeply of the living waters of truth that -flowed from the gifted mind of my host, and from the tender, loving soul -of his companion. - -But our stay in the pavilion was short; I would fain have lingered far -longer, but the lady, “on hospitable thoughts intent,” after the fashion -of woman everywhere, seemed anxious that I should be conducted to the -house and have refreshments. My protestations were overruled, and we -accordingly started for the abode,—not by the way my host and I had -come, but on the outer side of the garden. On our journey I made a new -discovery: Mary had turned to me previously, and said: “I would like you -to see my aviary, the place where I keep my pets; in fact, their -shelterhouse;” and soon I understood to what she referred. We were -approaching a thicket of bushes; I recognized furze, gorse, and hawthorn -among them. Passing through this thicket, we entered an extension of the -garden, still laid out in beds of beautiful flowers. A grove of trees, -in the center of which a pretty fountain sent up its jets of crystal -water, arrested my attention, and beyond that, the sparkling roof of a -large glass building. The bushes and trees resounded with the melody -issuing from the gaily-feathered throats of numerous songsters, of every -size and variety. It was a bird kingdom upon a small scale. As we -entered, the birds surrounded us, alighting upon the heads and shoulders -of my companions; but while they flew close to and around me, only one, -a tiny white warbler, would alight upon my person. This perched upon my -shoulder, and chirped and nodded as pert as possible. - -We entered the glass building. Within were planted shrubs and trees, -some of them bearing fruit, others seeds. There were no cages, but I -observed numerous nests attached to the bushes and trees. The floor was -the natural earth; the sun shone warmly, and all was beautiful. There -were no doors, but here and there entrance-ways, always open for the -convenience of the feathered denizens of the place, who came and went of -their pleasure. A stream of water gushed from a rock, and gurgled and -plashed over a heap of stones. This was the bird-house belonging to the -estate, and the especial pride of “Highland Mary.” - -We tarried a few moments, and then continued our way to the house, which -we soon reached. How different the scene! A plain, unpretentious, white -dwelling, with no attempt at ornamentation, the sun shining down upon -it, fully displaying all its simplicity. Within was the same; neat and -cheerful, suggestive of comfort and repose, but nothing finical, nothing -tawdry; no glitter, no display. There was no covering to the cool, white -floors, excepting here and there a rug or mat of green rushes. The walls -of the apartment into which I was ushered were draped with a snowy -gossamer-like fabric; the chairs round, wide, and comfortable, the -tables oval and plain. Here we were served with refreshments,—fruit of -various kinds, sweet cake formed of honey and the meat of nuts, and -sparkling water. - -Afterward I entered the sitting-room of spirit Mary. Here the walls were -draped with blue silken stuffs; the furnishings were more elaborate and -elegant than the other parts of the house, and all arranged in exquisite -taste. My hostess entertained us with her tender, soulful singing, -striking a harp-shaped instrument, which sent forth a delicious -accompaniment to the song. - -In Mary’s apartment, or boudoir, I observed a pot of primroses in full -bloom, the yellow petals of the flowers recalling old familiar scenes of -earth; and the sight of these flowers recalled to me also that they were -the only ones I had noticed within the dwelling. This seemed singular to -me; with all that wealth of bloom and fragrance without, it would only -be natural to find every room adorned with slips and cuttings. Of course -the drift of my thought was perceived. Burns smiled, but Mary -enlightened me. “Robbie will never pluck a flower,” said she, “for his -own use; he does not think it right to bring them out of their native -elements, and deprive them of life on the stalk. He thinks they are hurt -when they are culled; he also leaves them all out to be enjoyed by -anyone who comes along; but I have seen him often break the flowers for -some wee lassie, or poor laddie, who luks at them wistfully. He knows by -that they had none too many flowers and pleasures on earth.” - -I looked at Burns; his kindly face lighted up with intelligence and -spirit beauty; every feature aglow with goodness, and every member of -his body filled with energy, with suppressed power, with concentrated -activity, now in abeyance, but ready to spring forth for the well-being -of another,—he who had risen above all earthly passions through his -great love for and faith in humanity; and I thought how characteristic -of the man is this abode of peace and rest,—the home, the shrine of his -faith and love,—plain, simple, yet full of cheer and interest,—no -glitter nor show,—like his own kindly heart, unpretentious, full of -kindness, overflowing with interest in God, Nature, and man! Without, -all is beauty and fragrance; yet the natural productions of life, -refined by care and cultivation, typical of the rich, the beautiful -expressions of his poet soul,—refined through love, cultured through -sympathy, manifested in sweetest heart songs, exemplified in those -peaceful homes I had seen, whose inmates rise up and call him blessed! -Characteristic of the soul is this, who would cull a flower to give a -poor heart cheer, yet who will pluck none for his own use, to deprive -them of natural life,—who, when he had inadvertently uprooted the tiny, -wayside flower with his plowshare, immortalized the humble daisy with— - - “Thou bonny crimson-tipped flower, - Thou’st met me in an evil hour, - For I mun crush amang the stower - Thy slender stem; - To spare thee now ’twere past my power, - Thou bonny gem.” - -Still the same good man, gentle alike to “mon and beastie,” tender to -wayside flower and weed. - -Another apartment in the home of the people’s bard is fitted up as a -study or library. Here are collected volumes by the true poets and -philosophers of all ages. Some are prototypes of what are or what have -been on earth; others are the outward productions of minds, grand and -glorious in their brilliancy of thought, radiant with exquisite imagery, -glowing with descriptive genius, or sweet and pathetic appeals to the -tenderest emotions of the soul, through their simple, home-like, -heartfelt tales of life and love, and which have never been heard by -mortals. - -But you must not for a moment suppose Robert Burns to be dependent upon -books for intellectual enjoyment, or for the attainment of knowledge. -The soul is limitless in its resources, boundless in its capacity for -expansion, and that spirit who earnestly desires to gain knowledge, -finds a power developing within the mind which enables him or her to -comprehend the fields of learning continually opening before the vision; -while facilities and opportunities are afforded by which an honest -seeker may grasp the truth as it appears before him. - -Could you but faintly realize the scope of the spirit, its perfect -freedom, its power and right to travel where it listeth, you would -understand that in the higher life we have but to earnestly desire to be -in the presence of any great soul, in order to gain pleasure and profit -from the gems of love, beauty, and wisdom which fall upon receptive -minds from those great repositories of thought, and, lo, we are there, -drinking in great and mighty truths from those who are above us in -grandeur of thought, beauty of expression, and sweetness of spirit. - -Robert Burns is by no means confined to his books; but, as he informed -me, though his brightest thoughts are drawn from the life of Nature, or -the hearts of humanity, he loves to gather about him all the expressions -of the sweet, soulful, noblest ideals which others have produced. Much, -that by force of circumstances, he was deprived of on earth is his now; -all that will tend to ennoble and elevate his soul, which was denied him -here, he finds on the other shore. Why he does not ornament his home -with those adornments that denote rank and wealth to the external eye is -because his soul loathed the arrogance, and learned to despise the -superciliousness which he found in the hearts, often stamped on the -faces and shown in the mien, of many wealthy aristocratic personages he -met with while on earth. - -He is Nature’s child to the core of his being, and no glittering -pageantry will adorn his heart and home; as well attempt to gild the -rose, and paint the lily, to add to their beauty. - -Together, he and I went forth into the smiling valley. A low burn wended -its way beneath the shade of waving trees, close down to the mountain -base; thither we directed our steps, for he wished to show me, with a -sort of fatherly pride, the great plumy bunches of purple heather -tufting the sides of the gigantic hills. - -A tiny child, paddling in the dark waters of the burn, her snowy feet -gleaming pearly white amid the shadows thrown by the green branches of -the trees, her brown locks hanging in a profusion of luxuriant curls -over her dimpled shoulders, and half veiling the azure blue eye and -damask cheek, arrested our attention and formed as pretty a picture as -one can well imagine; and the poet soul of my companion, drinking in the -beauty of the scene, felt all the sweetness of life rushing over him, as -he broke out in his quaint Scotch fashion:— - - Thou winsome, weesome, smiling creature, - Half formed of human, half of nature, - Thy soul gleams through thy every feature, - This gladsome day; - While life itself becomes thy teacher— - Thou prattling fay! - - Thy e’en, as blue as simmer skies, - Reflect the joys of paradise, - An’ glisten wi’ their sweet surprise, - That knows no guile; - While angel praises o’er thee rise, - An’ bless the while. - - Thy bonnie tresses veil thy face - Wi’ such a winsome, modest grace, - My spirit fain wad leave its place - An’ clasp thee close - In ane sweet, fervent pure embrace, - Like some rare rose. - - Thy snawy feet, like twa fair pearls, - Gleam brightly ’neath the wave that whirls; - The water o’er them softly purls; - God lo’es thee best, - An’ keeps thee ’mang the sweetest girls - That Heaven has blest. - -In conveying a pure stream of crystal fluid through a muddy pipe, the -liquid loses much of its clearness, and gathers sediment from the -channel through which it passes. So, in striving to convey to your -understanding a type of the outgushings of a noble spirit, it loses much -of its transparency and becomes unsettled through the medium of earthly -expression, and perchance distorted by the crude materiality it is -sometimes obliged to pass through. Therefore, you are to take this as a -symbol only of what I had the good fortune to enjoy. - -I learned in our rambles that the inhabitants of this smiling valley -were not all the countrymen and women of Robert Burns; neither were -they, when on earth, all of one belief or religion. They were of every -race and clime. Some had been fierce denouncers of the truth; some -earnest defenders of old theologic ideas and doctrines; others had had -no religion, no faith either in God or man. But it was plain that all -had suffered, had been weary, repentant, lonely, heart-sick, and -home-sick; and all had found a home, rest, action for their pent-up -energies, development for their repressed powers, love, enjoyment, and -peace beneath the ministrations of this good man and his gentle -companion. - -I met with some of these happy people; conversed with them, after the -manner of spirits, read the interior conditions of their souls, and -found them all pure, loving, simple, intelligent, respecting man, -adorning the divine in humanity, and recognizing God as the author of -life, whose spirit was found in everything. How their spirits sent forth -a halo of light, which, springing from their unbounded love and -veneration for Robert Burns, settled about him like an atmosphere of -glory! - -Well did I think highly of the good this man had accomplished; of the -beauty of his life-work, of the grandeur of his spirit, which, rising -above adversity, rejecting the tempter, had outwrought by his example, -by his endeavors, such a noble result as this,—the emancipation of souls -from bondage. How many, few could tell; for his efforts have been -unlimited, and the results of his labors are not confined to this -valley, but are scattered far and wide in spirit life and on earth. - -What need has Robert Burns to return to earth and sing his songs through -the lips of media? He does so rarely; and why? His spirit of love, of -faith in God, of hope for human progress is so broad, so free and -untrammeled, that it breathes itself out in a benediction of good over -all humanity. It is manifested wherever a soul prays to be of use to -itself and others; it inspires the weak with strength, and blesses the -erring with a determination to redeem past errors; it is felt on earth -and in spirit life, purifying, elevating, and regenerating. Is not this -the loftiest poem, the sweetest song, the grandest tale that bard or -prophet ever could have dreamed? Is it not the outworking, in lines of -living glory, of the most sublime yet soulful pæan of praise to God that -spirit can conceive? Is it not the breathing, soul-quickening, -revivifying poem of life that is outwrought from the inspirations and -aspirations of a gifted, struggling soul once in mortal, and which is -the perfect culmination of all that has been dreamed of by that soul, -manifesting itself in the fruition of a work of beauty, glory, and -grandeur,—not of mechanical art, but of natural, quickened, sentient -life? - -Could the mortal denouncers of Robert Burns witness his noble triumph of -spirit over matter, his defeat of all sensual life, his wonderful -efforts for the good of others, and his glorious soul, radiant with the -light of truth, they would bow before him in abject poverty of spirit. -One of a band of noble workers, his spirit flows out in love and -forgiveness to all his foes, and in blessing to all humanity. - -Even in spirit life this soul remembers and loves his native home and -haunts on earth. The rugged rocks and darkling streams, the gowan-gemmed -sod, and heather-crowned hills of Scotland, are dear to him still. We -were seated upon a mossy bank, enjoying the loveliness of the scene,—the -gleaming valley, dotted with its blooming gardens and snowy-white -habitations; the crystal stream murmuring at our feet; the birds -chirping in the branches; the lofty mountains uprearing their crests but -a little way before us; with the glorious sun, throwing a flood of -golden splendor over all. Environed with these conditions, I could -perceive the thoughts of my companion reverting to earthly scenes, and -presently, with bosom heaving, and his great dark eyes glowing with the -intensity of his emotions, he broke forth:— - - Fair are thy smiling fields of green, oh, vale, - And sweet the flowers that gem thy emerald sod; - Thy zephyrs bring a spice in every gale, - And man and nature here commune with God. - - Thy crystal waters flow in melody, - Thy birds make music through the waving trees; - Thy mountains, rising in their majesty, - Survey in grandeur all thy harmonies. - - But fair and sweet as thou, my spirit home, - To this fond, loving, clinging heart of mine, - Are Scotia’s fields, where once I loved to roam, - And pluck the gowan and the eglantine. - - Thy brooks are clear, but Scotia’s burns are bonnie, - Where once I paddled through the simmer day; - Thy birds recall the times, not few but monny, - I’ve heard the mavis chant her tuneful lay. - - And though thy mountains rise in mystic glory, - They are not fairer to my spirit sight - Than Scotia’s grim old crags and peaks so hoary, - That brought my boyhood soul such dear delight. - - Aye, Scotia’s lands to me are sweet and canny, - As in the days I roamed her meadows fine, - Wi’ loving frien’, or gleesome, prattling bairnie— - Those sweet, rare blessings of the auld lang syne. - -As a ray of light, in passing through a pane of glass, may become broken -or refracted, or as a straight staff placed in a vessel of water may -present a misshapen appearance to the beholder, so in attempting to -present to you the straight, symmetrical lines of thought, the golden -rays of light, emanating from a poet’s soul, they become broken and -distorted in their passage through matter; but by these refracted rays -you may be able to gain a faint comprehension of the glory of the soul -in which they originated. - -And thus we passed our time, with great profit to myself; for, from the -companionship of my friend, I gained a knowledge of the true beauty of -the natural life of the spirit, and a larger conception of the grandeur -of individualized life, when fulfilling its proper mission and expanding -to its full capacity, even while drinking in the beauty of my -surroundings, the harmony of the scene, quaffing the crystal drops or -inspiring thought which filled the soul of my companion, and imbibing of -that deep peace and gladness that imbued his entire being. - -In attempting to portray to you a tithe of the pleasure and profit that -my spirit gained from this visit to Robert Burns I have sought to give -you an idea of the home and occupation of Scotland’s immortalized son, -whose songs and poems have enriched the literature of earth, and -gladdened the hearts of countless beings here and in the immortal world; -but in doing so I have deeply realized that it is impossible for spirits -to convey to mortals an adequate conception of life in the soul world as -it really is. - -I am aware that I have said nothing in regard to the nearest relatives -and friends of the poet,—his brave, honest parents, those to whom he -ever pays filial respect, and those also who receive fraternal sympathy -and regard,—his noble sons, that sweet, gentle daughter, the pet and -blessing of his heart, whose early loss he mourned until his death; and -last, but by no means least, his faithful, forgiving Jean, his counselor -and guide to the end. Though I have not mentioned these, it is not that -they are remote or separated from our poet. They are with him, as a -cluster of stars gather around one brilliant, far-reaching center; and -upon him they bestow that true spirit love and sympathy which he -reciprocates in kind. - -But I have dwelt longest upon his connection with the beautiful ideal of -his early life; for in her is centered the power to draw forth the -noblest and purest aspirations of his soul. As a beacon-light, a radiant -star, her undefiled spirit, overflowing with the love that has blest and -enriched his being, has ever led him onward and upward over the ruts and -pitfalls of sensual life until he has reached the heights of -self-conquest and self-respect. In every sense, Mary Campbell has been -the savior and sustainer of Robert Burns. - - - - - CHAPTER XXV. - MY SPIRITUAL WORK - - -It would ill become me to speak of my own efforts. There is so much to -be done that the individual work of one alone is necessarily small; but -if we strive to do good, with a will and a desire to benefit others, we -cannot fail to be of use; and that you may know how it is a spirit -labors in conjunction with mortals, I will briefly speak of my method of -work, and give you a few instances of what I have done or have striven -to do. - -I remember one circumstance well. At a gambling house in a large English -city, I encountered a lad, about eighteen years of age, whom I could see -had been enticed there by the alluring visions of a fortune to be made, -pictured to him by those well versed in the secrets of sinful practices. -He was a pale, delicate youth, with an intellectual cast of countenance, -a well-bred air, and one evidently worthy of better things. I was -attracted to him as he sat at the table, his whole mind concentrated -upon the game he was playing. - -Suddenly, he pushed back his chair, rubbed his brow in a bewildered -manner, and muttering: “Lost, everything lost; I counted on this chance -to retrieve my luck, but it is no use, everything is against me;” he -seized his hat and fled from the place. I followed him, not knowing what -he might do, and wishing to serve him if in my power. It was to his room -that we went, the attic floor of a dingy lodging-house in an obscure -quarter of the city. I found that he was a student, striving to pay his -way by literary labor, while gaining an education. His parents were -poor, hard-working people, living back in the country, who had done all -they could to assist their son. - -Flinging himself upon his humble bed, the youth gave himself up to -dismal thoughts, the tenor of which was that he wished he was dead. His -money was all gone, nothing left of all he had possessed but his books; -remunerative employment he found impossible to procure, and he knew not -how to gain the means of livelihood. He could not apply to his friends; -indeed, he would not have them know his situation for the world, and -nothing remained but to put himself out of the way as soon as possible. - -In vain did I strive to turn his thoughts in another direction; in vain -I pictured to his mind the horror and anguish of his friends, when they -should learn what he had done. He was in no condition to be impressed by -any influence that I could bring to bear upon him. - -Again he started up and left the house, I still accompanying him. He -entered a small drug-store upon the corner, and, nodding nonchalantly to -a young lad about his own age behind the counter, said: “Ned, I wish -you’d trust me for a few pennies’ worth of arsenic; the rats are -becoming such a bore up in my attic that I must do something, especially -as the landlady pays no attention to my complaints.” - -“All right,” responded the clerk, taking a bottle of white powder from -the shelf, and proceeding to do up a small package from its contents. -“But you must be very careful of it. I suppose you know how to use it?” - -“Yes, thanks; I’ll settle as soon as I can,” replied the youth, and, -taking the parcel, he hurried from the shop. - -I knew not what to do. I did not like to see that youth throw himself -away in the manner he thought of doing; but how could I prevent it? - -In a moment more, a doctor’s chaise drove up to the druggist’s door, and -a portly, good-natured looking gentleman, of about five-and-forty years -of age, alighted and entered the shop. - -“Ned,” said he, “prepare a bottle of cough-mixture from this recipe,” -handing him the prescription, “and send it with a box of soothing -powders to Mrs. Simms. She’s very bad.” - -“All right, sir,” replied the clerk; “but look here a minute. Harold H., -who lives at No. 8, was here a minute ago for arsenic. He said it was to -kill rats. I let him have it, but some how or other just now I feel -nervous about it.” - -Upon the doctor’s entrance, I saw in an instant he was the one to be -influenced in the right direction, and it was I who had produced the -uneasiness in the clerk’s mind, and impressed him to speak. - -“Ah,” said the doctor, “I’ll stop and see about this; and do you, Master -Ned, have a care how you sell poisonous articles to whoever comes for -them.” - -He hurried from the store over to No. 8, entered, and without ceremony -passed up to the attic of the wouldbe suicide. I of course followed. We -found the youth engaged in writing a letter, the package of poison close -to his hand. - -It is needless for me to recount all that passed in that interview. -Suffice it to say, that, by a few welldirected inquiries, that good man -managed to learn the condition of the lad, and what had been its cause. -He then proceeded to talk to him earnestly and firmly, yet kindly, of -the sin he contemplated, of the agony of his mother upon hearing of the -deed, and the anguish he would cause to all he loved. - -The young man broke down, wept bitterly, and promised he would live to -be a better man. The physician furnished him with means sufficient for -present necessities, promised him he would interest some of his -influential friends in his behalf, and, when he left, carried the poison -with him. - -The man kept his word, and through his influence Harold H. was placed in -better circumstances, assisted in his efforts to gain an education, and -lives today an ornament and useful member of society, and the pride of -his parents and friends. - -More than once I have visited liquor saloons, hoping to draw some poor -wretch away from the curse of rum and its allurements. I have not always -succeeded, but at times have been more successful. - -On one of these occasions, a man in the prime of life, who was drinking -copiously, and rapidly making himself worse than a beast, arrested my -attention, but I could make no impression upon him. While making the -effort, a street musician began playing a dancing tune. The musician, a -young and delicate boy, accompanied by a still younger female child, who -was the dancer, was one whom I could impress, which I did by making him -cease the dancing tune, and begin that sweet, pathetic air of Payne’s -“Home, Sweet Home.” The little maid stopped her dancing, looked puzzled -for a moment, when, catching the inspiration of the moment, she broke -out in bird-like tones of sweetness, and sang the words of the song. - -I watched the effect upon the drinker. At first he did not seem to hear, -but gradually a listening expression stole over his features, and at -last his head sank upon his hands. Now was my time. I whispered to him -of his mother, of his dear old childhood home, of his wife and child -waiting anxiously for him even now, and of the dear one who had died and -was calling to him from her heavenly abode. - -He, of course, never knew but what they were his own thoughts awakened -by that tune. In part they were, but their power was intensified by -spirit presence and aid. His spirit child was close by my side, anxious -that her father should be drawn away from that place. From her I learned -of her mother and invalid sister, who were living, and of whom I -whispered in his ear. - -The music ceased, and, rising, the drinker passed from the place, -unheeding the call of the barkeeper to “stop and take another drink.” - -I followed him home, saw his wife and lame daughter, and learned from -the state of their minds that he had resisted all their pleadings to -remain from the rum-shop, and had even raised his hand threateningly to -his child. He said nothing that night, but went quietly to bed. In the -morning I was there. Softened and humbled in mind, the man sat looking -out of the window. I went to his daughter, influenced her to call her -father and talk to him, as she had never done before. It was the voice -of the spirit calling to him to look up higher, to pray for a strength -to resist temptation, and to strive to live a better life. Amid tears of -contrition he promised; by the bedside of his invalid child that man -took the pledge, and so far it has been kept, and his family are -content, while his spirit child is happy. - -On another occasion I was at a home, drawn there by a spirit who -solicited my assistance for her brother, who was addicted to drink. He, -too, had a wife and family of little ones. At the time of my visit, he -was possessed with an insane desire for liquor. I heard him promise his -wife he would take none, but I had no faith in his word. - -He went out. I influenced his little girl to follow him. She was a child -of about eight years of age, and evidently stood in great fear of her -father. We followed him, saw him enter a liquor saloon. I tried to -induce her to enter, but she was afraid. “I’d like to follow pa,” she -said, “but I don’t dare; he’d beat me.” Still I urged, and at last, -gathering firmness from the spirit world, she boldly entered the saloon, -and addressed the barkeeper, who was mixing a drink for her father, -thus: - -“Don’t you give my father anything to drink, mister; it makes him crazy -and sick, and everything is awful bad at home, and mother cries all the -time.” She was greeted with a loud laugh by the bystanders, but taking -no heed, she seized her father’s hand, saying: “Come, father, don’t stay -here; let’s take a walk.” - -“Yes, yes, little girl, let’s take a walk; this is no place for you,” he -answered, and, winking to the barkeeper, and whispering: “I’ll be back -soon,” he suffered the child to lead him away. - -I impressed the child to lead her father toward the water. The evening -breeze was blowing cool and refreshing. “Father,” said the child, -“doesn’t God see us now?” - -The man was evidently startled, but answered: “Yes, I suppose he does, -if there is any God.” - -“Oh, of course there’s a God,” pursued the child. “Don’t the minister -say so, and didn’t grandma use to pray to him? Grandma’s an angel now. -Do you ’spose she saw us in that horrid place, papa?” - -“Good heavens, I hope not,” answered the man. “Come, you’d better go -home.” - -“No, let’s stay here a little while; it’s cool here,” went on the child. -Her timidity vanished. “I guess grandma did see us, ’cause angels can go -everywhere, you know. I don’t believe she liked to see us there. I hope -she’ll ask God to keep you from going there any more, ’cause it makes -mamma cry all the time.” - -“Cry all the time, does she?” muttered the man. “Well, you must go home -now.” - -The cool breeze had lessened the fire in the man’s veins; the child’s -prattle had driven the present thought of liquor away. Subdued and -humbled, he led her home, and went out no more that night. In the -morning his employer called for him to go to work, and he had no -opportunity to visit the saloon. - -During the day I influenced one of those royal souls yet encased in -flesh, who go about doing good, to visit that home, where he learned the -state of affairs. He called again at tea-time, saw the father and -husband, and, by interesting himself in his pleasures and pursuits, won -his heart, and induced the man to go with him to a temperance lecture. - -This was the beginning. Before the winter had set in, that man had -signed the pledge, and was a member of a temperance organization. True, -the victory was not easily won. There were many battles to fight with -his appetite; and had it not been for noble souls in mortal who stood by -him, we could have done but little; as it was, the rum fiend was -conquered. - -This is one method of my spirit work,—allying myself with spirits, in -the body and out, whose souls are zealously engaged in laboring for -humanity. More has been accomplished than I care to tell; but very -little has been done compared to what there is to do, and I am still -laboring in co-operation with others, for the good time that is to come -to all mankind. - -The above are only illustrations of one branch of my efforts to assist -those in darkness. My labors have not all been expended in one -direction, but I have endeavored to obey the commands laid upon me to go -out and give the people light. In my travels I have come across mortals -possessing, to a large degree, mediumistic power, which only needed to -be awakened into life and activity to be of use to mankind. - -Often these parties were surrounded by conditions very unfavorable to -the development of mediumship. In such cases I have endeavored to -supply, in part, the favorable conditions from the spirit life, and have -succeeded in unfolding powers that have proved a source of comfort to -others. - -To illustrate: a number of years ago I was led to visit a spirit circle, -the medium of which I found possessing rare powers and abilities, but -which sadly needed culture. She was a young maiden, the child of poor -parents, who were alike ignorant of the laws of mediumship, and the -conditions necessary to their unfoldment. Of course, the manifestations -of spirit presence were crude and variable; but finding I could -assimilate my powers with those of that medium, I determined to take her -in charge for awhile, and see if I could not stimulate her spirit forces -sufficiently to assist them into healthy growth and action. - -I did so, all unknown to herself and others, and, by directing her mind -in a certain channel, succeeded in my task. I selected certain works for -her perusal,—philosophical, moral, poetical,—and impressed her to read -them; awakened in her mind a desire to write compositions and rhymes; -influenced her to attend lectures and sermons, delivered by the loftiest -intellects of the time, brought to her home parties who could assist her -in the pursuit of knowledge; and thus, in spite of adverse conditions, -she steadily advanced, until today she stands far ahead of her family in -literary attainments, and is read and listened to with respect by many -intelligent, thinking minds. - -The case of that medium presents a striking instance of what spirits can -do in educating mortals, and in teaching them immortal truths, which -they in turn must give forth to the multitude. - -Many times have I given my songs to the world through the lips of -mortals. Sometimes they appeared crude and ill-expressed, limited, and -warped by the undeveloped channels through which they flowed; but even -then I rejoiced to know that they could bear comfort and hope to the -sorrowing or the sinning souls they were destined to reach. At other -times, my productions have caught a richness of expression, a beautiful -and harmonious blending of sentiment and rhythm, from the depths of the -mediumistic souls through whom they came that sent them ringing through -the hearts of those who read or listened, until they seemed uplifted -into the clear air of heaven. - -But my greatest joy has been in assisting the inner powers of others to -grow and expand, leading them in their cravings for knowledge, and -aiding their faltering steps up the rugged heights of life, in search of -truth and right. When I find a soul who delights to take a sentiment and -to express it clearly in rhyme, I encourage that spirit, no matter how -crude or uncertain its efforts may be, for I perceive that the spirit is -putting forth its powers, that, like the feelers of a plant, it is -groping around to find a support that will bear it in its growth; and -that, if it receives the strength and prop it needs, it will develop -into a thing of blossoming beauty. But I do not encourage these souls to -put forth their first feeble expressions to the world any more than I -would advise the florist to place a tiny, fragile slip of plant-life out -in the full glare of a summer day. I watch them, and, by directing their -thoughts into proper channels, and influencing them what to read in -order to expand their minds, sometimes succeed in raising a rare stock, -that favors the world with an abundance of rich and fragrant blossoms. - -Thousands of spirits are engaged in such work, in divers directions, and -in multiplied ways; for they recognize the fact that to have the spirit -world peopled by a race of noble, thoughtful, moral, and intellectual -souls, we must refine and educate those who are still on earth,—educate -them in a knowledge of life and its laws, an understanding of the soul -and its requirements, and an appreciation of truth and its unfoldments; -and to do this we are teaching and directing those sensitive, intuitive -souls who can catch the inspirations of the spheres, and sending them -forth as teachers to the masses. - -In my wanderings to and fro as a spirit, I have become a cosmopolite,—a -citizen of the world,—claiming my home wherever I may be of use to -humanity. But my efforts for the amelioration of suffering have not been -confined to material life alone. I have met many distressed spirits who -passed from the body, scarred and scathed by sin and passion, and who, -in consequence, have been plunged in mental darkness; to them I have -sought to bring hope and encouragement. The world beyond is thronged -with those unhappy souls, and, though we cannot save them, as each one -must work out his own salvation, yet we can aid and teach them to find -the better way, and encourage them to persevere in their efforts to -atone for the past by doing right. - -In my anxiety and eagerness to atone for my own past folly by helping -others, I had taken no heed of the lapse of time, my whole soul having -been wrapped in my work. - -I was at a seance in London one night, and had succeeded in gaining -partial possession of a youth whom I wished to develop as a medium. -While in this condition, unable to make my presence known, one of the -party remarked: “We ought to have an exceptionably good seance tonight, -as it is the last one of the year; tomorrow brings us 1872.” The words -brought to me a vision of New Years’ Eves spent in the past, and with it -a longing for the sight of dear and familiar faces. I began to grow -home-sick and weary. Five years previous I passed from the body, and -most of the intervening time I had spent among strangers. With this -thought in my mind I found myself losing control of my subject, and in a -moment I was away from material things, and out in the realm of spirit. -Long before I had learned to travel by an effort of will as spirits do, -and I could now upon desiring to be in any place instantly be there. -Time and distance have no power over the ascended soul, and it can -travel with the velocity of thought. In a moment I found myself in the -magnificent garden I had before visited. All was blooming in richness -and beauty. I entered the stately portals of a superb mansion, in the -center of which a group of spirits were gathered in social converse. -Judge of my delight in recognizing all who were dearest to me,—parents, -kindred, and friends. As I entered I heard my mother say: “All day I -have been calling Critchley. I am sure he must come, we all want him so -much; he is doing a good work,—bless the lad,—but I would like to meet -him here.” - -My soul leaped forth in response to these words. I was immediately seen -and recognized. It is impossible to describe the bliss and rapture of -that meeting. None but those who have experienced can understand the -like. The welcome more than recompensed me for past pain and sorrow. It -brought an infinite peace and calm that the world can never take away. I -remained with my friends for a time, but not idle; I had learned that -true joy cannot reach the soul that is inert. Action is the law of life. - -There was much for me to learn of spirit life and its laws, and I set -myself to work to acquire knowledge, not forgetting to return frequently -to earth to see if there was anything to do, nor neglecting to minister -to the unfortunate spirits I met. At the present writing I have learned -but little in comparison with what there is to attain, but with active -powers, trained for work and study, assisted by wise, beneficent -teachers, and surrounded by loving souls, it would be strange, indeed, -if a spirit’s course should not be upward and onward toward the realms -of infinite light and truth. - -Engaged in the work I had chosen, I had no time for regrets. -Retrospection became no longer a scourge, but a guide, which, by showing -me wherein I had erred, pointed out the true way to amendment; and in -striving to gain knowledge of the higher, better way of living,—the way -of the spirit, bound to no avenue of sensual life, but seeking the -intellectual haunts of wisdom and truth,—I found peace of mind, and, in -seeking to bring happiness to others, I became truly happy myself. - -Again I stood in the Temple of Art; again I found myself in the Poet’s -Chamber, but no longer an outcast and an alien. Indeed, I was greeted as -one whose coming was expected, and welcomed with a warm cordiality and -royal fervor that was very refreshing to my soul. - -The same kingly company was assembled, but augmented by a number of -other souls, rich with their freight of poetic imagery. The assembly was -not composed entirely of my own countrymen and women, as heretofore; for -among that mighty throng could be seen the smiling, open, intelligent -faces of Thomas Moore, the sweet singer of the Emerald Isle, and Robert -Burns, he who found his best inspiration amid the rugged heights and -heather-crowned hills of Scotia’s land. Many others were present, whom I -failed to recognize, clad in the flowing robes and purple vestments of -the Roman period, or in the classic garments of ancient Greece. - -But England’s delegation was a large one, numbering those of every -century and age: Pope and Spenser, Johnson, Cowley, and Butler, Dryden, -Gay, Thomson, and Young,—not the sad, melancholy, pensive Edward Young -of earth, but the radiant, calm, contented Edward Young of spirit life; -gentle Henry Kirke White, liberty-loving Thomas Campbell, and -stouthearted, staunch, and true Walter Scott, who, though not English -born, yet seemed very near to me. - -Addison, whom I had mentioned as occupying the seat of honor before, now -sat low at the feet of him who occupied the position of the Master of -Ceremonies, and whom I recognized as the true, loyal, long-suffering, -yet monarch-crowned soul, Milton. At his right was to be seen the lofty -brow, and bold, fearless, speaking countenance of William Shakespeare; -while, at the left, Dryden seemed to be acting as assistant or -secretary. - -In my experience of spirit power and possibilities, I had learned to -understand and interpret the waves of thought flowing from soul to soul; -therefore I was at no loss to understand the purport and purposes of -this convention. It was a gathering of kindred souls, met to communicate -the loftiest thoughts and sweetest aspirations to each other, thus -dispensing the bountiful gifts of the spirit to all who would partake. - -I cannot describe to you the rich, ennobling thoughts, clothed in their -draperies of sweetest imagery, which flowed from the soul of him who -presided, into ours, the recipients’; nor the grandeur and sublimity of -the ideas with which he threaded, like brands of shimmering pearls, the -network of his discourse. But all was grand and glorious, beyond the -power of mortals to conceive. At the close of his remarks, the company -clustered into knots, discussing the discourse, comparing experiences, -or revealing to each other the secret depths of their poetic souls, from -which were to be drawn lines, glowing with the beauty and fragrance of -harmonious lives. - -It was then I discovered that every soul that is attuned into harmony -with the inner life, that dwells in sympathy with the Divine Mind, as -manifested in his outer creations of will, in his natural expressions of -love and beauty, is in itself a poem of rare delicacy and power; a -living, breathing, animated poem, thrilled with the magic power of -thought, and stamped with the eternal glory of individualized liberty; -that every poetic soul is itself the production of the Infinite Mind, -that must make itself heard in lines of glowing, inspiring thought along -the pathway of human toil and suffering, and cannot fail to arouse the -hidden energies and sleeping possibilities of power of those it comes in -_rapport_ with. - -It was then I was made supremely blest by being taken by the hand by -such souls as Cowper, Byron,—my boyhood’s ideal,—Burns, Scott, Campbell, -Moore, Mrs. Browning, Felicia Hemans, and others, and welcomed to this -haunt of the beautiful and the good. And I cannot convey to you my -exquisite sense of pleasures when my hand was again grasped by that of -my helper and friend, Robert B. Brough, and I was enabled to bless him -for the avenues of tranquility and peace he had opened out to me. But I -must not linger here, although sweet and pleasant to me are these -reminiscences of actual life in the spheres. - -Leaving the Poets’ Chamber, I visited in turn the Musicians’ Gallery, -the Sculptors’ Hall, and the Artists’ Studio. It is impossible for -mortal hands to pen a description of what is to be seen and heard in -them. Words fail, and language grows cold and unmeaning before the -splendid achievements of the upper world. - -Imagine, if you can, all the sweetest sounds your soul has ever heard or -dreamed of, blended into one harmonious whole, swelling louder, clearer, -and sweeter, or melting away into the far-off distance, like the gentle -fading of a glorious sunset, absorbed by a finer and more ethereal -beauty of azure brightness, and you will have a faint conception of the -music and the singing of the spheres. - -Imagine, if you can, all the most graceful, beautifully-molded, -perfectly-formed and rounded, exquisitely carved and -delicately-sculptured forms of statuary, of which you have ever heard or -read grouped together, forming a class of the rarest workmanship and art -that human skill and genius can chisel from the marble block, and you -have a slight idea of the superb expression of the sculptor’s soul which -is perfected in the immortal world. Dream, if you can, of the most -magnificent scenery the world affords, the most royal landscapes, the -most superb water views, and you may be able to just approach in thought -an idea of the productions of the artist’s soul that line the walls of -the artists’ studio in spirit life. - -Recollect all the sweet, the beautiful, and the various expressions of -the human countenance,—the fire, the vigor, and sparkling triumph of the -eye, the restless energy or quiet repose of the limbs, the smiling, -speaking expression of the lips,—and you can faintly conceive the models -and patterns that spirit artists and sculptors seek to emulate. And have -they succeeded? To a certain extent, decidedly, yes. - -Enter a hall of statuary, and in the marble beauties, grouped together -there, you find the expression of peace, hope, or joy depicted with -marvelous fidelity; you observe the contour of the limbs as perfect as -in life, and all seemingly permeated with that indescribable something -that gives them the appearance of having the power to move, act, and -walk off at will. - -Upon entering the artists’ studio, at the farther end of which is -suspended a magnificent landscape painting, you would, at first sight, -believe yourself to be gazing upon a scene of natural life and beauty. -The lights and shadows seem to be continually shifting, the trees to be -waving their branches, and the streamlet running along in murmuring -gladness. The clouds appear to be settling slowly down upon the distant -mountains, while it distinctly seems to you that the cattle, grazing in -the meadows, are moving lazily along, half wearied out by the incessant -buzzing of the hovering insects. - -So it is with the music of the upper life. It approaches as near the -harmonious, perfect blending of the various parts of the human voice as -can be imagined; and the utterances of the poets partake of the life of -the giver, and are animated with true fire and vigor, which is of itself -a part of that Eternal Voice that is the author and sustainer of all -life and being. - -But these spirit artists are by no means satisfied with what they have -produced; they see something grander, more beautiful, sublime, and -perfect, which they are striving to attain. Their ideal is as yet -unexpressed; but, with the perfect development of the soul and its -possibilities, all that is ever dreamed of must find expression in the -outworkings of the spirit. - -But I have found that, with all its striving to emulate and express the -workings of Nature, in its perfect form, that the soul of the true -artist, poet, and songster finds its keenest delight in stamping its -poems, paintings, and songs upon the receptive human mind that is ready -to receive; that the true poet breathes his fiery inspirations upon the -slumbering soul, awakening it to life and activity, bringing to it an -enjoyment and appreciation of the beauties of the inner life, and of the -splendors of natural creation; that the true artist paints in glowing -colors on the sensitive souls of mortals a beautiful landscape of the -higher life, which arouses those souls to a realizing sense of the -beautiful, and develops within them an ideal, for which they will ever -strive; that the true musician and singer sends his sweet strains -echoing through the souls of mortals, developing their sweetest, noblest -powers, to bless and enrich the musical world; and that the true -sculptor finds his delight in molding and carving out the possibilities -of those he can approach, of chiseling and chipping away all that is -detrimental to the spirit’s growth, and bringing forth to light an angel -of power and beauty from the rough, unpolished mass of individuality. In -short, that the workers of the higher life do not find enjoyment in -bringing their own productions to earth, but their highest blessing and -privilege is in being able to impress, work upon, and guide the hidden, -inner powers of souls in mortal forms until they develop the beauty and -glory within them, and awaken their spirits to an understanding of -beautiful life, an appreciation of the good and true, and a knowledge of -the possibility of the power that is theirs. - -Not alone were my visits confined to the Temple of Art; although -attracted to that place by the laws of sympathy and association, yet my -desire to gain knowledge and a comprehension of truth led me, in company -with other inquiring minds, to visit the Spiritual Congress, and to pay -marked attention to the learned and honorable body there assembled, and -busily employed in devising various schemes for the enlightenment, -amelioration, and welfare of humanity; to visit the Wisdom Circles, and -receive enlightenment upon the laws governing life and its unfoldments; -and to visit our medical colleges and learn of the true method, not of -curing disease, but of preventing sickness and preserving health. And I -tell you that humanity on earth have yet to learn more of medical and -legal jurisprudence than has ever been dreamed of by mortals. - -But I must draw this narrative to a close. I might go on multiplying my -experiences almost _ad infinitum_ had I the time and space; but such has -not been my object in coming. I have endeavored to show you how a -spirit, weighed down by its consciousness of misspent days and -misapplied powers and energies, bowed down by its load of past -wrong-doing and follies, darkened by its work neglected, and duties -unfulfilled, may be able, by the desire of his own soul, and the aid and -sympathy of others, to rise out of his darkened condition into the -light, to work his salvation from sin and his way to righteousness. But -it was no easy task. I have not given you an account of all the fiery -temptations that assailed me in my search for the better life, or the -bitter struggles my soul passed through ere it became the master. - -Through devious ways and tortuous paths the soul must pass that has done -wrong to itself and others; but if it is in earnest in its desire to -become better, if it craves strength and aid from the higher powers, if -it reaches its aspirations out toward the better, purer, grander life of -the spirit, be sure that it must and will succeed. - -I can dimly perceive that away down in the distant future humanity is to -broaden and develop into the perfect type of angelhood; that the -divinest attributes of the soul are yet to govern and control the body; -and ignorance, darkness, and crime flee before the dawning light of -knowledge and wisdom; and that human life is to become illuminated with -the glory of universal love and harmony. - -I can believe that the “good time coming,” “the year of jubilee,” “the -millennium,” so long foretold by prophet and seer, so often mentioned in -song and story, the poet’s dream and the idealist’s fancy, is yet to -dawn upon the awakened world; when man, become strong through the -educators of love and sympathy, made wise by the acquirement of -knowledge, and the recognition of truth, shall look upon all humans as -his brothers and sisters, shall learn that war is a crime against the -human family, and tyranny, injustice, and oppression sins against the -Holy Ghost. Then shall mankind fraternize, and nations sit down in -universal peace. I believe that the human form is yet to bear the stamp -and impress of all that is lovely and divine. - -I was with a friend at a convocation of spirits, where were gathered -together a large throng of refined, intelligent beings, each one marked -with a beauty all his or her own, and I amused myself by comparing the -different individuals with the beautiful forms in nature which they -reminded me of, and the resemblance—so to speak—was so apparent that I -called my friend’s attention to it by remarking: - -“Did you ever observe that there is a certain resemblance between -humanity and the forms of Nature? For instance, yonder lady, with her -pure, white face, daintily-carved features, and lithe, willowy form, -reminds me of nothing but a stately garden-lily, shimmering with -whiteness; and that laughing, rosy-cheeked sprite beside her, with her -rounded form and well-developed features, is very like the royal -blush-rose of summer.” - -“Very true,” replied my friend; “and over there you note the speaker; -does not his massive frame, well-proportioned limbs, lofty brow, and -shining features remind you of some mighty bowlder, uprearing its head -with a consciousness of might and grandeur?” - -“He does, indeed; the shadow of a great rock in a weary land; and just -beside him rests one whose tall, straight form, beneficent looks, and -air of protectiveness calls to mind the forest tree with its ample -provision of kindly shade and shelter.” - -And so we went on, drawing our comparisons,—one, with her calm, -benignant smile, and a wealth of love and sympathy welling up from her -nature, and expressing itself in the depths of her shining eyes, we -likened to the smiling, open sea, overflowing with its wealth, and -watering and refreshing the earth. Another, who was bubbling over with a -superabundance of merriment and joy, we likened to the laughing, -gurgling streamlet that overleaps all bounds, and speeds merrily along -its way. One, of majestic form, replete with vital force, with a look of -concentrated determination in his face, and an expression of energetic -power impressed upon him, reminded us of the ocean, mighty in its -majesty and power. One shone like the sun, another sparkled like a -sunbeam; one brought an air of refreshing coolness with her, another -glowed and glimmered like the autumn days. - -“The fact of it is,” said my friend, “all that there is good and -beautiful in nature is personified and individualized, so to speak, in -the higher types of humanity. All the richness and splendor of creation -culminate their grandest expressions in the human form; and when -spirituality has ripened and developed the soul, its outer tenement will -become so harmonized with the natural life of creation, so blended with -the external manifestations of God, that it will become permeated with -His life, and will reflect all the beauty and fragrance, all the grace -and symmetry, of His works. Do you understand?” - -I did, but I know not that I make it plain to mortals; suffice it to -say, that I believe the day is coming when each soul shall have grown so -in harmony with the laws of life that it will reflect upon its outward -form only the beautiful and the good. - -I had not long returned to spirit life ere I again met my former friend -and teacher, “Benja, the missionary.” The sage was engaged in his usual -employment of aiding souls in need. The pleasure of our meeting was -mutual, but cannot be expressed by mortal pen; it was of the soul, true -and fervent, and shone in the speaking eye and upon the trembling lip. -Since that time I have often sought the company of the sage, and always -with profit to myself. He has been an invaluable guide to me in my -search for knowledge, and has lifted my spirit into a pure atmosphere. -Spirit life is full of such workers, and by their efforts, combined with -the desires of sin-sick souls to become better, we look for the -redemption of the human race from error. - -And now, good friends, you, unto whom I have revealed a few of the most -vitalizing experiences of my spiritual life, I feel that I must draw -these papers to a close, and, taking each one of you spiritually by the -hand, bid you go on with your efforts in self-culture and advancement; -and God speed you forward in your work for your own souls and for -humanity. - -Again I say, it is impossible for me to convey to you anything more than -a mere outline of the inner experience of the spirit; each one of you -must undergo the process for yourselves ere you can realize how intense -in thought and feeling, and how thoroughly quickened into life, are all -the sensations of spiritual existence. In fact, spirit is all thought, -all sense, and it is as impossible to escape from ourselves, and the -consequences of our lives, as it is to exist without the ordinary mode -of respiration. - -Hence, let me entreat you to endeavor constantly and earnestly to so -live that only the reflection of a pure life shall cast itself over your -spirit; that only the recollection of good accomplished and evil -resisted shall visit your soul when you have attained the immortal -heights of the other world. - -But, ere I close, I feel that I must say a word in regard to the cause -that lies nearest my heart. Interested as I am, and must be, in all -movements of reform, all methods of advancement calculated to ameliorate -the condition of humanity, and eager as I am to see the race moving -along upon a higher, purer, more spiritualized plane of life, yet my -soul’s best endeavors must be employed in the temperance cause. As one -who has sinned and suffered, as one who has experienced the agony and -the vicissitudes of intemperance, I feel it my duty to hang out a -warning flag to others that shall be a signal of danger to those who -look that way. - -Sad, aye, too, too sad it is that, while women weep and children wail -because of the misery entailed upon them, spirit life is crowded with -souls that have passed out from earth with the taint of intemperance -defiling their persons and dragging them downward. No wonder, then, that -the angels weep in pity; no wonder that noble souls come thronging back, -pleading with you to seek for good, to resist evil, and to uplift your -head above the haunts of wrong and wickedness. - -How long, aye, how long shall this state of things continue to exist? -When shall the morning dawn that shall usher in a new day, a day of -universal temperance and purity on earth? When shall the darkness break, -and a new era of light, of knowledge and wisdom, come flooding in upon -us? Not until man shall study the laws of his own being, and, so -studying, learn to live in harmony with those laws. Not until every man -and every woman becomes a physiologist, understanding the structure and -composition of his or her own organism, and learning of that wisdom -which says: “Partake of nothing but what assimilates with the component -parts of your body, or satisfies the natural demands of nature.” Not -until men and women study the law of heredity, of transmission, which -teaches that whatever trait of character, whatever peculiarity of -disposition, whatever fatal appetite or habit the parents possess, is -transmitted to their offspring, either in a modified or aggravated -degree, and is sure to crop out somewhere and at some time in one form -or another. Not until humanity, learning these truths, live up to them -in obedience to all their requirements will the day of universal -happiness, peace, and purity dawn upon earth. - -I am rejoiced to find that a public sentiment is being created in regard -to this subject,—a public sentiment that is felt throughout the length -and breadth of nations,—a sentiment in favor of suppressing the -manufacture and sale of alcoholic liquors, and of seeking to elevate and -promote the cause of temperance, at all times and in all places. It has -crept into the churches, and now the clergy dare utter sentiments in its -favor; it makes itself heard in the street, and upon the rostrum; it -enters our legislative halls, and demands a hearing; and it has formed -organizations, the power and influence of which are felt everywhere. So -much for the cause of temperance; and, encouraged by public sentiment, -it must and shall prosper, and eventually triumph. A public sentiment in -its favor must continue to grow until the manufacture and sale of -alcohol as a beverage will be universally admitted to be a crime against -humanity; no man who cares for the opinion of his fellows (and what man -does not?) dare to engage in the business, and intemperance be so -generally looked upon as an evil that no man will or woman will raise -the wine-cup to his or her lips. That time must come, and may God and -angels hasten the day. - -Now, a few closing words to those unfortunates who are addicted to the -habit of intemperance: my whole soul goes out to you in sympathy, and, -were it possible, I would lift you all upon a platform of mental -strength and moral integrity. I do not condemn, I pity; I dare not -censure, I sympathize. From my own experience I know the road you have -to travel, and, if I could, I would enfold you in that divine strength -that would enable you to crush the serpent under your feet. Let me -implore you, out of the deep compassion of my soul, to endeavor, with -all your determined will-power and firmness, to throw off the fatal -habit that binds you; to become free beings, slaves of no appetite nor -passion; to crush them down and assert your manhood. Thus, with the love -and aid of the angels, you will become pure, and worthy of their -companionship. Go on, and heaven bless you in your efforts for -selfredemption. - -And now, good friends, adieu. May the angels of love and harmony, of -purity and peace, abide with you always, fitting your lives for a -habitation of light, and an experience of joy in the spirit world. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES - - - 1. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in - spelling. - 2. Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed. - 3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT -WORLD *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |